《Mastering the Virgin Box Set Five: A BDSM Ménage Erotic Romance》


 Chapter 1 Part Sixteen‘Hunters’

    Chapter 1 Part Sixteen¡®Hunters¡¯


    Hunters


    James


    Charlotte¡¯s signals vanish from the screen and my gut twists. For brief endless seconds, the three of


    us; myself, Richard and Michael, sit silently. I stare at my screen, trying to will the signal back into


    existence.


    Jade¡­.


    What have you done?


    Richard won¡¯t meet my eye¡­.


    It¡¯s his wife she¡¯s trying to rescue¡­.


    Recovering from my paralysis, I stand. ¡°Time to go. We¡¯ve done as much as we can from here.¡±


    Michael rises with me. ¡°Yes. Which car?¡±


    ¡°Yours. It¡¯s more rugged than mine. We may need to go cross-country, or on poor trails.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drive. You handle theputers and concentrate on finding the signal again. You¡¯re better at


    the tech stuff than me.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough¡­ Francis¡­¡± I yell out for Richard¡¯s PA, briefly ncing at Richard himself who simply


    waves his hands with a Get on with it¡­ gesture.


    She must have been waiting outside the door, which opens almost as the words spill from my mouth.


    ¡°Yes, James?¡±


    My mind racing as to the possibilities; what could happen, what equipment to take, ¡°We need


    connectivity while we¡¯re on the move¡­ We could end up God-knows-where. I want you to get dongles


    for theptops¡­¡±


    Grabbing the nearest piece of paper, I struggle to keep my handwriting legible in my haste to get the


    words down. ¡°Here¡¯s the spec,¡± I say, thrusting the sheet at her. ¡°I want you to get all different types and


    Francis is tapping into her mobile as I speak and write.


    ¡°Does GPS need an inte connection?¡± asks Michael.


    ¡°No,¡± I say, ¡°but the mapping apps it works with, do. There¡¯s no point having the signal, without the data


    to map it to.¡±


    Richard is throwing on a heavy overcoat. ¡°I¡¯ming too. Francis, send out Ross, and whoever else is


    to hand, to get whatever James needs. Tell them I want them back here, with the equipment, within


    twenty minutes.¡± He pulls at his chin with thumb and forefinger. ¡°Do you think we want the police in on


    this?¡±


    Do we?


    He has a point¡­


    I exchange a nce with Michael. ¡°We should have them avable,¡± he says, ¡°But if the area is


    suddenly flooded with police vehicles, someone¡¯s going to start asking how they know to look there. If


    Charlotte still has her tracers, we don¡¯t want them being taken away from her.¡±


    ¡°Fair point,¡± Richard nods. ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with Will and ask him to keep any police presence discreet


    for the moment.¡±


    Richard still won¡¯t meet my eye, or I think, Michael¡¯s¡­.


    Guilt?


    *****


    Richard


    Feeling like a spare part, I sit in the back of the car, staying live on my mobile with Will Stanton, the


    Police Commissioner, giving a moment by moment ount of where we are.


    In the front, Michael driving, James navigating, the two barely exchange a word. Nheless, they


    clearly understand each other very well, operating as a smooth team, with James giving only the barest


    of nods for instructions to take a turnoff or follow a road, whilst Michael drives at breakneck speed out


    of the City and then on the highway,


    A blue light appears behind us, headlights shing us to pull over. Michael curses under his breath, but


    shows no signs of stopping or even slowing, simply ncing back into the mirror, catching my eyes as


    he does so.


    But I¡¯m already speaking into my mobile. ¡°Will, there¡¯s one of your patrol cars behind us. It¡¯s trying to


    pull us for speeding.¡±


    On the other end of the line there is a brief expletive, then, ¡°Sorry, Richard. I should have thought of


    that. I¡¯ll call it off. You drive. I¡¯ll put the word out to let you through.¡±


    Leaning forward between the front seats, ¡°Michael,¡± I say, ¡°Just keep driving. Will¡¯s arranging a clear


    passage through for us.¡±


    He nods acknowledgement and half a minuteter, the pursuing vehicle swerves away, leaving us to


    travel unencumbered.


    At length, following the routeid out by Charlotte¡¯s tracers before they blinked off, we turn off the


    highway. This is a side-road which leads into the deep wilds. Here, thendscape is broadly open,


    popted only by scrub and boulders. Further up the mountain, it melds to pine forest. Charlotte,


    finding herself here in this isted spot, would have had little to no chance of any rescuer passing by.


    Only a few miles further along, James points a long finger into a pull-in by the roadside. ¡°There,¡± he


    says. ¡°This is where we lost the signal.¡±


    Michael slows, but there is nothing to be seen other than several sets of tyre tracks. Charlotte¡¯s car was


    taken by her abductors, and the police, we know, have already searched and found her bag and what


    was left of her phone.


    ¡°You think we should just circle first?¡± asks Michael. He nces at James but also casts an eye back to


    me in the mirror. ¡°Try different areas to try to catch the signal?¡±


    James¡¯ reply is strained, but, ¡°Yes, you just drive. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the trace.¡­ Wait!¡± With a jerk, he


    rears up in his seat, stabbing a finger at his screen. ¡°There.¡­ It¡¯s back again¡­.¡±


    The engine roars to life as Michael ms down onto the gas. ¡°Which way?¡±


    James simply points, his eyes fixed on his screen. Then, only a few secondster, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s off


    again¡­¡± Hope curdles in my gut as he scrabbles through a collection of dongles and connections,


    trying one after the other, jabbing at his keyboard as he tries to recover the signal, but to no avail.


    Michael cruises in the direction we were already following, up into the mountains and the pine forests.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re taking her out of a car and into a building?¡±


    ¡°Seems usible,¡± James nods.


    ¡°Did you see enough to get us there?¡±


    ¡°I think so, yes. Certainly, we can get closer. Keep driving. We¡¯re losing the light.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    We drive, patrolling the same length of road over and again, James fiddling endlessly with his


    equipment, trying to find some trace of the signal, but without sess.


    At length, we pull up by the front of a small diner. Nearer the City, such a ce would be open twenty-


    four-seven, but here, in this lonely spot, it lies closed, the windows dark.


    Michael¡¯s breathing is heavy, and even in the dim light, I can see his whitened knuckles as he grips at


    the steering wheel, staring up and out.


    James watches him for a moment¡­.


    His closest friend¡­.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asks, his voice soft.


    Michael¡¯s reply is a wounded snarl. ¡°What do you imagine?¡±


    ¡°Well of course, Charlotte. Something specific?¡±


    Am I in the way here?


    They want to talk...


    ¡­. Not that I can go anywhere...


    Just stay quiet....


    Try to give them some privacy...


    Michael sucks in breath. ¡°I was thinking about that noise she makes. You know the one, when she¡¯s


    good and aroused, getting close toing, sort of a cross between a moan and a wail¡­¡±


    His words stab at me with an unsettling familiarity¡­.


    Elizabeth....


    ¡­. That breathy silence of hers when I''m building her climax....


    Her eyes on me....


    Her beautiful submission....


    James is very still. ¡°Yeah.¡­ It¡¯s a good sound, isn¡¯t it.¡­¡±


    The two fall silent for a long moment. I can¡¯t see James, but for a moment, Michael catches my eyes in


    the rear-view mirror. Then, looking away again, ¡°Shall we move on? See if a different area gives us a


    signal?¡±


    James taps at his keyboard, bringing up another window. ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    *****


    Seven Years Ago


    Horse and rider canter into the yard, assorted pairs of eyes watching their arrival.


    It¡¯s a fine sunny day and everyone has found work to do outside. Brett, wearing faded overalls, touches


    up blistered paint on the sheds, giving her a wave as she passes. Old Jacob, busy clearing a blocked


    drain in the yard, wearing his usual stinking rags, follows her with his rheumy gaze.


    Tom, stripped to the waist to keep the muck off his shirt, helps. Well-muscled from hard physical work,


    he¡¯s a handsome sight. Some girl called Carol must have thought the same, judging by the tattooed


    rose carrying her name which curves from shoulder to chest.


    But handsome is as handsome does, and his good looks are spoiled by his slit-eyed scowl as, seeing


    Jenny, he turns away.


    Jenny¡¯s stance now is very different from the first time she mounted Maggie. Sitting straight, her spine


    is a smooth curve from shoulder to hip. Her thighs move rhythmically in a rise-and-fall with Maggie¡¯s


    movement. And her hair, long and loose, sways in time with the motion.


    Mrs Collier holds the reins for her as she dismounts. ¡°You''re bing a fine rider, Jenny.¡±


    The girl grins, bright and enthusiastic. ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°You are. You know,¡± says the woman, ¡°Maggie here was fine for you when you first started. She¡¯s a


    good horse for a learner, but you¡¯vee on a lot. You need a ride with a bit more challenge now.¡±


    Jenny''s head twists and Mrs Collier''s eyes follow her to where a silver-grey stallion struts around the


    ring like moonlight on hooves. ¡°No, not Dancer. He''s a challenge for even the best.¡± Jenny¡¯s face falls,


    but Mrs Collier continues, ¡°No, in fact, we were thinking of buying another mare for breeding. We


    thought you might like toe with us when we take a look at what¡¯s on offer.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s emerald-eyed gaze widens. ¡°I can choose my own horse?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Um, no, not exactly. We¡¯re amercial operation here and we have to be practical. But if we narrow


    it down to two or three we think might be suitable, you could tell us which one you like best. Good


    enough?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±


    *****


    ¡°So, what do you think, Jenny?¡± Mrs Collier¡¯s voice is nd, but her eyes narrow as she watches the


    teenager.


    Jenny watches the horse circling the ring on a lead-rein. The mare is handsome, her chestnut-gold coat


    glinting in the sunshine, ck mane and tail rippling with the breeze. Certainly, she¡¯s been presented to


    look her best. Jenny¡¯s head tilts as she zeros in on some feature. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s walking as she


    should? She looks to me as though she¡¯s favouring the near hind a bit.¡±


    Mrs Collier sucks at her teeth. ¡°And I¡¯d agree with you.¡± She swings around. ¡°Riley, what are you trying


    to foist on me? I thought we¡¯d known each other too long for you to try that kind of cheap trick on me.¡±


    The dealer flushes, but with barely a break in his musical Irish lilt, ¡°Well, how about thatdy over


    there?¡± He points across to another enclosure.


    Mrs Collier casts an eye across, then, ¡°Jenny?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a good horse for a youngster,¡± says Riley. ¡°Herst rider was a girl just about your age.¡±


    ¡°Why did they sell her?¡± asks Mrs Collier, the scent of wrath still floating under her words.


    Riley seems unmoved. ¡°Moving back to the City, so they told me.¡±


    Jenny walks across, then around the pen, eyeing the mare from all sides; a lovely bay roan, with mane,


    tail and lower legs, all in a glossy ck, her face is a shade of copper heading for pink.


    ¡°She has a pretty face,¡± says Jenny.


    ¡°So she does,¡± says Mrs Collier. ¡°Take her round then, Riley.¡±


    The Irishman gives a nod to the stabled, who clips on the lead-rein, takes the mare to the ring, and


    with a click of the tongue, first trots, then paces her. Her movement is smooth and graceful, lithe


    muscle gliding easily under satin skin.


    ¡°She¡¯s a darlin¡¯ is this one,¡± says Riley. ¡°An ideal mount for a middle-grade rider.¡± He cocks an eye at


    Jenny. ¡°Want to swing a leg over and take her around yourself?¡±


    The mare is saddled, and Jenny mounts her smoothly, the horse nickering softly as her rider settles. As


    the two first walk, then trot around the ring, Jenny¡¯s smile grows broader.


    Eventually, Mrs Collier reins her in. ¡°Do you like her, Jenny? Enough for her to be your horse to look


    after and ride?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. She''s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Good, that''s agreed then. If you want to raise the invoice, Riley, I''ll get a bank draft sent across.¡±


    ¡°What''s she called?¡± asks Jenny.


    ¡°This littledy?¡± says the man, pping the glossy neck. ¡°She¡¯s called Charlotte.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    All the way back to the farm, Jenny keeps the little window in the back of the cab open, talking softly to


    the horse travelling in the rear, the mare responding with soft nickers. By the time they pull up, dropping


    the tailgate to lead her out, she is nuzzling at Jenny, asking for attention.


    ¡°Are you going to keep the name, Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your horse. It¡¯s up to you what to call her.¡±


    Jenny scratches at ears which radar forward as the mare snuffs for the apple she knows lurks in a


    pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll call her Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Charlie it is, then.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to keep her?¡±


    ¡°She can have the stall next to Dancer. That¡¯ll keep him happy too, and give them chance to get to


    know each other before she has her season.¡±


    ¡°How will you know when that is?¡±


    Mrs Collier gives her a wry nce. ¡°Dancer will tell us when she¡¯s ready. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll try to get to her?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably kick the stall apart if we don¡¯t let him at her when the timees.¡±


    Jenny swallows. ¡°That sounds¡­. violent.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just Dancer doing whates naturally.¡±


    *****


    Charlie steps delicately through the long grass. Brilliantly green now after the warm rains and warmer


    sunshine of early Summer, the grass sweeps around the legs of the horse as Jenny rides easily atop


    her, swaying gently with the movement of her mount. Her long hair glints copper in the sunshine,


    A nudge from the heels and the pair pick up pace, the girl making an easy up-down cadence as they


    move through a trot, then a canter, before breaking into full gallop through the emerald sea. The mare¡¯s


    mane and tail are a coursing ck stream, flowing through the air to match Jenny¡¯s hair, which ripples


    behind her, a fluid line of red.


    A small group watches from the gate, Chad and his parents chatting with Mrs Collier.


    ¡°She¡¯s developing into a first-ss rider, and that¡¯s a fact,¡±ments Mr Bet.


    ¡°She¡¯s certainly a lovely looking girl,¡± replies his wife, ¡°Eh, Chad?¡±


    Chad watches the galloping pair, entranced. ¡°It''s the most beautiful thing I ever saw,¡± he breathes.


    Mrs Bet watches intently, then nudges his father, eye-pointing their son. He takes the hint. ¡°Why


    don''t you ask Jenny over to have a meal with us some time?¡±


    ¡°Could I? I¡¯d like that.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. That would be alright, wouldn¡¯t it, Eleanor?¡±


    ¡°If Jenny would like to, then it¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    *****


    At the end of the track, Chad is waiting. As usual, he takes Jenny¡¯s school bag, slinging it over his


    shoulder. But this morning, he proffers something to her, smiling a little timidly. ¡°I have something for


    you.¡±


    Jenny looks at the offering in Chad¡¯s hand; pale mauve, tiny and delicate. ¡°Flowers? For me?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re violets. I found thest few under the hedgerow. They¡¯re almost finished for the summer now,


    but I saw them and, well, I thought of you.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t move and after a moment, Chad droops a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t you like them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She reaches to take the tiny blooms. ¡°They¡¯re beautiful. No-one¡¯s ever given me flowers


    before.¡±


    Jenny holds them to her nose. ¡°They smell lovely. Thank you, Chad.¡± And his blue eyes swim as shyly,


    her gaze shifts to his and she smiles.


    *****


    ¡°Those are pretty, Jenny,¡± says Mrs Collier, as she sees the miniature bouquet peeking from a ss of


    water in Jenny¡¯s bedroom. ¡°You must have searched high and low to find them thiste in the season.¡±


    Colour pinks at Jenny¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Chad gave them to me.¡± She sucks at her lower lip, looking away.


    ¡°Did he now? You¡¯d better look after them then, hadn¡¯t you.¡±


    Mrs Collier regards the girl before her, now so different from the red-eyed, scrawny creature who first


    arrived. Tall, lithe and bing full-figured; vivid green eyes look out from porcin skin, all framed by


    a tumble of glossy auburn tresses. And the blush on her high cheekbones matches the tint at her lips.


    She is quite lovely, and with growing maturity, is bing beautiful.


    ¡°Do you know how to press flowers?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s brows knit. ¡°Press them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a way of preserving flowers, rather than simply letting them die on you. Enjoy your violets for a day


    or so, but before they wilt, I¡¯ll show you how to press them, then you have them as a keepsake. I¡¯ll find


    a couple of old newspapers for you.¡±


    *****


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about you, Jenny. I don¡¯t know anyone else like you. I want to be with you all of the


    time. Forever.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s gaze is mesmerised. ¡°Really? All the time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really. Jenny, why don¡¯t we get married? Then we can be together forever.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°But we¡¯re too young to get married.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Chad is all enthusiasm, his hands waving wildly as he speaks. ¡°It''s ourst year


    at school. We could get married next year. Or the year after that. It¡¯ll be forever anyway, won¡¯t it, once


    we do it? So, waiting a while doesn¡¯t matter. We can just¡­ agree¡­.that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do.¡±


    Chin trembling a little, her startling green gaze swimming, ¡°You really want to marry me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. Would you like to marry me?¡± He holds her at the shoulders. ¡°Please say yes.¡±


    She barely hesitates. ¡°Oh, yes. Yes, I would.¡±


    Chad breaks into a pumpkin smile. ¡°Can I¡­ kiss you?¡± He moves a little closer. She blinks, stepping


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    back. ¡°Really,¡± he says, ¡°Just a kiss. Nothing¡­ else. That¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it, if we¡¯re getting married?¡±


    Poised as though to run, her voice a whisper, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Blinking hard, he inches towards her, taking her hands in his, then leaning in, his lips brush hers.


    ¡°Jenny¡­¡±


    A voice drifts up. ¡°Chad, Jenny? Out of that hay barn, please. Down here where I can see you.¡± Two


    heads poke out to see Mrs Collier standing arms and legs akimbo, looking up. As she spots them, ¡°And


    that means right now, please.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Jenny helps Mrs Collier peg washing onto a line. At the end of the garden, a spade appears


    periodically, tosses mud and muck onto a heap at the side, then vanishes back down into the ditch. An


    unpleasant smell drifts through the air, stagnant and foul. Undoubtedly some is from the sludge being


    cleared from the trench, but¡­.


    ¡°Who is he? Sometimes he¡¯s here and sometimes he isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Old Jacob?¡± says Mrs Collier, speaking through a mouthful of pegs. ¡°He¡¯s just a tramp. He wanders


    from one ce to the next, doing whatever they¡¯ve got by way of work for as long as itsts. He¡¯s not


    the fastest worker in the world, but he¡¯s happy enough to do the jobs others prefer to avoid.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± nods Jenny. ¡°He was helping Brett clean out the piggery earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I think he¡¯s lined up to be clearing out the chicken house next week. Deep bedding¡¯s good for


    over-wintering the birds, but it¡¯s a sorry job cleaning it oute the summer.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he mind doing those sorts of jobs? It seems a bit unfair to give him all¡­.¡±


    She trails off as Mrs Collier gives her a sharp look. ¡°He gets paid extra because the work¡¯s unpleasant.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And given that he doesn¡¯t bother cleaning up or changing his clothes afterwards, I¡¯d say he doesn¡¯t


    care.¡±


    She tugs a shirt from the basket of cleanundry, shaking out the creases with unnecessary violence


    before pegging it up. ¡°He¡¯s always offered the use of the bathroom after he¡¯s finished the work, and I¡¯ve


    never yet known him take anyone up on it. They say he had a wife once. I¡¯d guess his habits are the


    reason there¡¯s no sign of her now.¡± She sniffs. ¡°If he wanted the more appealing jobs, he could work


    more regrly. But he doesn¡¯t. Hees in, gets well paid and we don¡¯t see him again until he¡¯s drunk


    it all away.¡±


    She eyes the flying muck without favour. ¡°As it is, it¡¯s beyond me where he gets all his money. I usually


    have an idea where he¡¯s working, and he always seems to have more to spend on drink than seems


    reasonable to me.¡± She shrugs it off. ¡°Maybe someone out there has more money than sense with what


    they pay him.¡±


    An unusually rancid surge billows over them and both turn their faces away, waiting for the breeze to


    blow the air clean. Jenny screws her eyes up against the reek.


    ¡°Faugh!¡± Mrs Collier eyes her clean washing. ¡°Perhaps I should have waited to hang these out.¡±


    *****


    Chad scowls. ¡°I don''t like the way he looks at you.¡±


    ¡°Who? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I''ve seen him, Old Jacob. He watches you whenever he''s around.¡±


    Brett looks her up and down. ¡°There''s plenty of reasons for looking at Jenny.¡± He grins disarmingly,


    making sure his joke is understood. Jenny pokes her tongue out at him.


    Arms folded and scuffing the ground, Chad growls, ¡°Well, I don''t like it.¡±


    Brett elbows him in the ribs. ¡°I¡¯ll let you into a secret, Chad. I don¡¯t think Jenny is going to elope with


    Old Jacob. At least not until he¡¯s had a wash. So, if I were you, I¡¯d stop worrying.¡±


    *****


    Seven Years Ago - Klempner


    ¡°So, how is our little bird progressing, Bech?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing very well, sir, by all ounts. Growing up into a real beauty, so I am being told. I¡¯ll see if I


    can obtain some photographs for you, but from the reports I¡¯m receiving, you might want to think about


    reiming her in the not too far distant future.¡±


    Klempner sniffs. ¡°What is the source of your information, Bech? One of ours?¡±


    ¡°Well, let''s say, sir, that he is being induced to be one of ours.¡±


    Klempner regards his captain with a cool nce. ¡°And the nature of this inducement?¡±


    ¡°Carrot and stick, sir. He''s being paid, but he also knows there will be consequences if he doesn''t


    behave.¡±


    ¡°That sounds fine, Bech. Keep me informed.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Do you want me to make arrangements to have her collected?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Tempting thought.¡± Klempner tugs at his chin, then, ¡°But no. I¡¯m in and out of the country right


    now, and for the next several months at least. I¡¯d prefer to wait until I have the leisure to¡­. appreciate


    her properly. It¡¯s not as though she¡¯s going anywhere, is it?¡±


    Bech shrugs. ¡°Where would she go?¡±


    ¡°Quite. Anything else for my attention?¡±


    ¡°Just business as usual, sir. We have a group of twenty or soing in from the Middle-East next


    month, mainly female¡­.¡±


    ¡°How old?¡±


    ¡°Varying between about twelve or thirteen up to early twenties. It¡¯s often difficult to get exact ages for


    them from some of these third-world areas, but they¡¯re between close-to-maturing and fully ready.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. You can let Finchby run an eye over them when they arrive, especially the young ones.


    He¡¯s telling me he has some special requirements clients lined up. Any more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have two females and one male at Blessingmoors we could be moving along. The boy is a


    looker, the two girls rather ordinary¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Again, let Finchby see the boy. Do the girls speak English?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. One is from Uzbekistan. The other is a Thai.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I have a client asking forbourers on his fruit farm. I¡¯ll forward you details.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Richard


    Once more, we drive, covering the same ground, when, with a jolt, James sits upright. ¡°There¡¯s the


    signal again! It¡¯s only a mile or so away, on the road, back the way we came.¡±


    His fingers dance over his keyboard as he zooms in on the signal, pausing only to clutch at the


    dashboard as Michael makes a screeching one-eighty turn. The three of us press back in our seats as


    he elerates hard, the smell of burning rubber blooming through the air.


    Screaming down the winding mountain road, we break out from the dark enclosure of the pines and as


    we take a corner, swaying into the turn as we do so, the headlights swing onto a running figure¡­.


    No¡­. Two running figures¡­.


    It¡¯s Charlotte, racing pell-mell, dragging Elizabeth behind her, almost towing her¡­.


    She¡¯s done it!


    She¡¯s fucking done it!


    Whatever you want Charlotte¡­.


    ¡­. Anything you want¡­.


    But as the headlights catch them, Charlotte twists around, the lights directly in her eyes. Even from


    here, her expression, feral with calction, is clear.


    She U-turns, almost spinning to run the opposite way, her fingers gripping Elizabeth¡¯s wrist, hauling my


    wife behind her¡­.


    All she can see is re¡­.


    As she turns, Elizabeth stumbles, losing her footing, but Charlotte yanks her upright, dragging her


    along and away.


    Michael ps a hand on the wheel. ¡°Fuck! They don¡¯t realise it¡¯s us.¡±


    Elizabeth is staggering, clearly exhausted. But Charlotte doesn¡¯t release her grip, leaning into her stride


    as she pulls her along. In the dark, I struggle for a moment to find the window switch, but as it slides


    down, I yell out, then lean out, waving. ¡°Elizabeth! Charlotte! It¡¯s us¡­.¡±


    My wife is slow to react, her movements sluggish. But Charlotte spins on her axis, still with Elizabeth


    swinging behind her, and now, running directly for us, is shouting something at us, her free arm


    gesturing wildly¡­.


    What¡¯s she saying?


    ¡­. but within seconds her message is overtaken by events as car lights swing onto us from off-road.


    Another vehicle races up the hill towards us, towards the fleeing women.


    Michael curses and ms onto the elerator, but it¡¯s not clear who will reach the women first. Spot-lit


    by beams from three directions, Charlotte halts, hovers for a fraction of a second, then suddenly


    releases Elizabeth, shoving her in our direction, gesticting and screeching instructions at her.


    My wife totters towards us, but Charlotte dashes off to one side, vanishing into the darkness, and one


    of the cars turns to follow.


    ¡°Shit!¡± spits James. ¡°We can¡¯t follow both!¡±


    ¡°Neither can they¡­¡± mutters Michael, his foot still hard on the gas as he helter-skelters towards


    Elizabeth. ¡°Get ready to pull her in,¡± he shouts back to me, but I¡¯m already half hanging out of the back


    door, reaching for my Love.


    She can see me and in the harsh light of the heamps, her eyes are desperate, swollen, her face


    white and tear-streaked as, seeing me, arms outstretched, she screams my name.


    As we are all but on top of her, Michael jams on the brakes, in a tyre-shredding, teeth-jarring


    deceleration, but the other car is almost on us.


    ¡°Get her in!¡± he yells as, our own vehicle still moving, I encircle my wife, lifting her clear off her feet as I


    haul her in. As soon as I have her inside, without even the door closed, with a gut-slinging turn, we set


    off at speed.


    For a moment she lies floundered across myp, sobbing and wailing helplessly, but there is no time


    for hesitation as, outside the car, shots shriek and bullets jump¡­.


    With every shot, Elizabeth whimpers, burying her face in my chest. ¡°Charlotte,¡± she whispers. ¡°She got


    us out, got us away.¡±


    I hold her tight. ¡°We''re not abandoning her¡­.¡±


    The car swings violently as Michael swerves, driving at reckless speed around some object in the dark.


    All the while, James guides him with bare words and gestures that, to me, not in their loop, feel like


    some weird telepathy.


    James peers out and down at where bullets skip and jump. ¡°They¡¯re going for the tyres¡­¡±


    Again, Michael treads hard to the floor, and the car shrieks away into the night, following Charlotte¡¯s


    direction¡­.


    But now we have two cars giving chase, shots firing as we skid madly from side to side, Michael


    swerves crazily to swing the headlights back and forth across our path, to avoid boulders, trees and


    gulleys, any one of which might be the hiding ce for Charlotte.


    Elizabeth emerges from my embrace, still shaking violently, but now watching the view ahead, such as


    it is. The headlights beam ahead into a bright blindness of trees, scrub and rocks, but with no sign of


    our quarry.


    Where is she?


    To have rescued Elizabeth, at the cost of losing Charlotte¡­.


    How would I ever look them in the eye again?


    But there is no sign of her, and with shots ricocheting all around us, it is only a matter of time before our


    pursuers seed in taking out the tyres¡­.


    I can¡¯t say anything¡­


    ¡­. I just can¡¯t¡­.


    So, with my trembling wife cradled in my arms, instead, I tap my phone. ¡°Will, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck¡¯s happening, Richard?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got Elizabeth, but not Charlotte. She¡¯s here somewhere, but she¡¯s running, and we¡¯re being


    pursued. They¡¯re shooting at us.¡±


    ¡°Hold tight. I¡¯ll flood the area with cars and officers.¡±


    James speaks, sounding sick at heart. ¡°We can¡¯t stay. If we lose a tyre, we¡¯ve all had it, and we¡¯ll be no


    use to her then.¡±


    Michael, still driving like some drug-addled speed addict, jerks a nce at him, his voice unbelieving.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying we should go? If they catch her again, what do you think are her chances of escaping a


    second time?¡±


    James pinches the bridge of his nose, speaking quietly. ¡°We¡¯ve got Beth. Let¡¯s get her to safety. We¡¯ll


    it¡¯s us ande out of hiding.¡±


    Michael shoots him a re, then sags in his seat, nodding. ¡°Can you navigate me to a road?¡±


    I speak into my phone. ¡°Will, we¡¯reing back to the highway, before they get the tyres and disable


    the car. If we stop, we¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way.¡±


    As I disconnect, I tap James on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to Will. He¡¯s going to saturate the area with


    patrol cars. If we can get back to the highway, we¡¯ll havepany very quickly.¡±


    Elizabeth sits up beside me, beginning, despite the gunshots, to regain herposure. ¡°And perhaps


    Charlotte will break cover then,¡± she says.


    James is following a map on his screen, weirdly illuminated on a night-vision setting. ¡°We¡¯re only a


    minute or so off the main road.¡± He points. ¡°That way, if you can.¡±


    Michael nods, a terse, unhappy gesture, but follows the direction.


    Will wasn¡¯t exaggerating about flooding the area, and as we approach the highway, lights, blue and


    amber, sh in all directions. The pursuing re behind us falls away, and some of the police cars turn


    to follow it, skidding past us in pursuit.


    We pull up, surrounded by a rampart of police vehicles. James, still peering at his screen, sighs, his


    voice weary. ¡°We¡¯re down to just the one tracer and it¡¯s travelling with us.¡± He twists to face us. ¡°Beth,


    where have you got it?¡±


    She stirs in my arms, wiping a hand over her face. ¡°Sorry, James. I¡¯m not with you.¡±


    He swallows hard. ¡°We found you because Charlotte nted tracers on herself and her car. She didn¡¯t


    tell you?¡±


    Elizabeth trembles, her breath shuddering against me. ¡°She set herself up? To find me?¡±


    Michael is silent, his knuckles knotting on the steering wheel. James¡¯ speech is slow and slurred. ¡°She


    started with seven trackers. There¡¯s only one left, and it¡¯s here in the car. It¡¯s got to be on you. Did


    Charlotte give you anything?¡±


    She shivers, reaching up into her hair, ¡°Um, yes, a couple ofbs. There were lice in the room they


    were holding us in.¡±


    James exchanges a nce with Michael. ¡°I¡¯m sure she found that convenient.¡±


    Yes¡­. that would suit her modus operandi¡­.


    He holds out a hand. ¡°May I see thebs, please, Beth.¡±


    Hands shaking, she struggles to remove them, and as she pulls them free, her long red hair, normally


    so beautiful, now stinking, drops in greasy its to her shoulders.


    James takes thebs, using the shlight of his mobile to get a better look. He¡¯s clearly far beyond


    upset, but nheless, his brows rise as he examines the work of his red-haired prodigal.


    Thebs are nothing special. Any market stall or budget store could have sold them for small


    change. ¡°Mmm.¡­ she did a good job of disguising the tracer, at least to the casual eye,¡± hements.


    ¡°She reced one of these pewter type gems with the tracer; slotted it into the socket. No-one would


    notice it on a casual inspection.¡±


    He swallows again. ¡°Beth, was she wearing a ne when you saw her? With a locket? The kind


    you can put a photo in?¡±


    ¡°She was when they first brought her in, but when they made her change all her clothes, they took it off


    her.¡±


    What?


    James and Michael exchange another look. ¡°Changed her clothes? Was that before or after she gave


    you thebs?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Some timeter.¡±


    That nose pinch again¡­.


    He¡¯s trying to think straight, but he¡¯s just about disabled by stress¡­.


    After a moment, James continues, ¡°It looks as though they caught on that she had the tracers, but


    didn¡¯t realise that she¡¯d already nted one on you.¡±


    This isn¡¯t going to get us anywhere¡­.


    ¡­. We need to get the story out in a coherent whole¡­.


    ¡°What now?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯d like to get Elizabeth home.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Where I can get theplete tale from her¡­.


    Michael nods. ¡°Perhaps one of the police cars? Now that Charlotte knows we¡¯re here, and the police


    too, maybe she¡¯ll show up.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°Where to?¡± asks the uniform driving us back to the City.


    ¡°My offices, thank you.¡±


    ¡°The offices?¡± murmurs Elizabeth from her ce in my embrace.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay in one of the guest apartments. I¡¯ll feel better knowing I have you close at hand, and it


    means we have James and Michael close by too.¡±


    All the drive back, I cradle her in my arms. She doesn¡¯t speak, simply resting her face against my


    chest. And desperate though I was to have my Elizabeth returned to me, I can¡¯t forget that I have left


    behind James and Michael, their Charlotte still lost.


    I¡¯m uneasy.


    Will they think I¡¯ve abandoned them?


    Surely not¡­ Not under these conditions¡­


    Elizabeth¡­


    Back in the apartment, atst with privacy to speak properly, I almost crush her as I hold her to me.


    She bursts into tears again, her shoulders shaking as I rock her. ¡°Oh, Master. I thought I was never


    going to see you again.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know how to find you. I was ready to tear the world apart, but it was Charlotte who did it.¡±


    Her face is splotchy with tears. ¡°I know. She saved me. She saved us both. But they haven¡¯t found her


    yet, have they?¡± Her voice is rising, self-recrimination in every note, echoing the stress that jangles in


    me.


    James and Michael would be bound to call.


    What if she was captured again?


    Fighting through my tangled emotions, ¡°The best thing you can do to help Charlotte right now, is to tell


    me what happened, in as much detail as you can remember. I¡¯ll go order some food and you get out of


    those dirty things. We¡¯ll share a bath and you can tell me everything.¡±


    I set the jacuzzi running.


    If she has a good warm soak she¡¯ll feel better¡­.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I keep my mobile close to hand, in case James or Michael tries to call, or for that matter, Will Stanton.


    In the bath, up to our necks in warm bubbles, I bathe her, watching water and foam sleek down her skin


    as I draw a sponge across her shoulders and her beautiful swan neck. Keeping my touch sensual, but


    non-sexual, Ib the knots from her hair, so that once more it drapes in long red falls to her waist.


    Then I massage in shampoo, rinsing it through from a jug of water. All the while, she sits, passively,


    letting me care for her.


    ¡°Do you feel able to talk?¡± I ask. ¡°To tell me what happened?¡±


    She leans into my touch, sighing. ¡°I¡¯d been on the shopping trip with Charlotte and the other girls. The


    others left, but Charlotte stayed a while longer, and we shared a bottle of wine while we chatted. Then,


    Ross called to pick me up. I went to the parking lot under the store to meet him as we''d arranged. It


    was where I usually went for him to collect me¡­.¡±


    Habits¡­.


    When this is over, we need to randomise her movements¡­.


    ¡°¡­. I was a few minutes early¡­.¡±


    Her breathing grows irregr and her words hang. ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± I stroke her hair and kiss her cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    She nods, then speaks again, haltingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just remembering it. It was so awful.¡±


    I wait, letting her gather herself together again, then she continues. ¡°There weren''t many cars down


    there, so I suppose I was quite visible to anyone looking. Anyway, two cars came in and stopped, one


    to each side of me. I didn''t take much notice at first because I was standing near the elevator doors, so


    you would expect people to park there¡­.¡±


    She gulps again, her distress visible. ¡°¡­. Then men got out, four or five of them, and two came towards


    me. The others stood by the elevator doors and blocked them off from anyone wanting toe


    through.


    ¡°The two grabbed me. I tried to scream, but one pped his hand over my mouth. Then, they gagged


    me with tape. I was trying to struggle, but there were too many. They lifted me and bundled me into the


    back of one of the cars. Something was pulled over my head, so I couldn''t see, a hood or a bag of


    some kind, and my hearing was muffled too. And then they taped my wrists and ankles too.


    ¡°I could feel the car moving, but I don¡¯t think they were speeding or anything. It didn''t feel like it anyway.


    We were outdoors somewhere. I couldn¡¯t see, but the light was filtering through the hood. I''m not sure


    how long it was, but not long I think, when it went dark and it felt as though we were dropping. After a


    couple more minutes, the car pulled up and they lifted me out. I think we were in a basement or


    underground car park. Something like that. The sound echoed, and there was that kind of cer


    smell¡­


    ¡°They carried me for quite a while. I think down steps in some ces. It jolted as they moved. When


    they finally took the hood off and let me see again, I was in what looked like one of the old-fashioned


    waiting rooms on the subways¡­.¡±


    Looks like we had the right of it¡­.


    They had her underground¡­.


    Elizabeth continues. ¡°None of them spoke to me. That was intimidating in itself. I asked them who they


    were, why they had taken me, but one just pointed at a WC sign and then at some food and cans of


    drinks on the side. Then they left, and locked the door behind them.¡±


    ¡°So, they didn¡¯t threaten you? Hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No, they just left me there. I¡¯ve no real idea how long for. Days I think, but it was hard to tell. There


    were no windows, and I had no way of telling how much time passed except that I needed to eat and


    sleep. Every so often, one of them woulde and bring more food, but no-one ever spoke to me.¡±


    She swallows. ¡°That was the hardest part, that they wouldn¡¯t speak. I found I was talking to myself, or


    singing, or reciting poems and nursery rhymes just to hear a voice. The only other noise was the sound


    of trains rumbling around me¡­


    ¡°And then, I¡¯m not sure when it was¡­.¡± She hesitates¡­. ¡°Was it earlier today? I¡¯m so confused about


    time¡­. But anyway, two of them came in, and this time they gagged me again with the tape and put the


    hood over my face. And they taped my wrists and ankles and carried me. It took a while, but eventually


    they put me, I think, in the back of a car and drove for a while. When the car stopped, they carried me


    out again and when they took the hood and tape off, I was in a sort of cell. There were bars on the


    windows and only some horrible nkets on the floor to sit on. Things kept biting me and getting in my


    hair, but there was nowhere else to sit, and just a bucket in the corner.


    ¡°I¡¯d not been there long when the door swung open and a man came in. He seemed to be in charge


    and told one of the others to give me something to eat¡­.¡± Her words stumble. ¡°¡­. But the way he


    looked at me¡­.¡±


    ¡°What about the way he looked at you? Lewdly, you mean?¡±


    Her breathing rate is increasing again and there¡¯s a chill sheen on her face. ¡°Not exactly, no. It was¡­.


    so cold. He looked at me as though I was just something to be measured or ¡­. evaluated. It¡¯s hard to


    describe. And when he spoke to me, his voice was¡­. was¡­.¡±


    ¡°Threatening?¡±


    ¡°No, it was just so distant, sort of remote, as though he waspletely disconnected from me. He was


    terrifying. He sort-of smiled, but it was the kind of smile that only moves your mouth. Then he just said


    that I¡¯d clean up well and he¡¯d look forward to seeing me properly presented¡­. Master, could I have a


    ss of wine, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. You stay there. I¡¯ll just be a minute.¡±


    I pour her a ss of whatever¡¯s in the fridge, something white and sparkling, then after a moment¡¯s


    thought, pour myself one too.


    It will rx her more if we drink together¡­.


    ¡­. and I could use one as well¡­.


    I take two sses, dripping with dew, back to the bathroom, then lower myself in again, once more


    encircling her with my body. As I slip into ce, her spine eases against my chest, her face resting


    back against my own.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I murmur. ¡°Tell me the rest.¡±


    She sips at the wine, then, ¡°I¡¯d not been there long when the door opened again, and this time it was


    Charlotte.¡± She twists around to look me in the face. ¡°Master, I just wanted to cry when I saw who it


    was. They shoved her inside and locked the door behind her.¡± Another sip of wine. ¡°She didn¡¯t seem a


    bit surprised to see me¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t. Her entire aim was to get to you. To get them to take her to you.¡±


    She ducks her head, shrinking in on herself. ¡°She really set herself up to save me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she did. Against everything that anyone could do to stop her. Will Stanton suggested the idea, but


    Michael and James wouldn¡¯t hear of it. They said it was far too dangerous¡­.¡±


    Do I tell her that I tried to stop Charlotte too?


    Later perhaps, when she¡¯s recovered¡­.


    She digests this. ¡°And thosebs she gave me¡­. It was just an excuse to nt a tracker on me? So


    you could find me?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. You can ask her yourself when we get her back.¡±


    She swallows hard, pressing against me. ¡°But we¡¯ve lost her again¡­.¡±


    Don¡¯t answer that¡­.


    ¡°Carry on with your story. What happened next?¡±


    ¡°After a while, they took us both to arger room. That man was there again with the others. He knew


    Charlotte, but he called her Jennifer, and she knew him¡­. She knew his name¡­.¡±


    ¡°Which was?¡±


    ¡°Lawrence Klempner.¡±


    ¡°My Love, I¡¯m going to interrupt for a moment. Later, Will Stanton is going to want to talk with you, but


    right now, I¡¯ll get this name to him.¡±


    She nods, but, ¡°You won¡¯t go far, will you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. My phone¡¯s here.¡±


    In fact, I don¡¯t even call Will, simply tapping a message across to him¡­.


    got Lzbeth here. man in charge of abductors name of Lawrence Klempner


    thnx beth gd to talk?


    give me couple hours to calm her


    ok stay in touch


    will do


    I drop back under the warm water, my arms once more around my wife. She bes more animated.


    ¡°Charlotte was incredible. She wasn¡¯t afraid of him, not even when he told her he knew her mother¡­.¡±


    What¡­???


    She twists right around, kneeling in the water to face me. ¡°Master, he hates her for some reason. You


    could see it in his eyes. He said he wanted payback for Charlie Jenkins.¡±


    Jenkins?


    Jenkins?


    ¡­. Fuck! Charles Jenkins¡­.


    The supervisor at Blessingmoors¡­.


    ¡°The man who was killed while he tried to recapture Charlotte? Jennifer as she was then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and¡­. He knew her mother¡­. He said¡­.¡± Elizabeth dries up. She gulps at her wine.


    ¡°He said what?¡±


    ¡°Master, Klempner said¡­. He said that Charlotte¡¯s mother was a prostitute, and that he had ¡®run her¡¯


    along with others¡­.¡±


    Oh, sweet Jesus¡­.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    ¡°¡­. But he didn¡¯t know who I was. He said he was going to sell us as a pair. He started to¡­.¡±


    She looks down, her voice breaking, ¡°¡­. handle me¡­ They were¡­ they were going to rape us, ¡®break


    us in¡¯ he said, so we¡¯d be ready for his buyer. But Charlotte said he was mad, and he¡¯d get a much


    better price ransoming me back to you. Klempner didn¡¯t believe at first that I¡¯m your wife. But she told


    him to look it up on the inte, and then she said that you probably wouldn¡¯t pay to ransom me if he¡¯d


    been¡­. If he¡­. Oh, God¡­.¡± She drops her ss into the water, burying her face in her hands,


    sobbing.


    I stroke her, kissing her hair, waiting for her to regain herposure.


    After a minute, she wipes her face with foamy fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to be sorry for. Carry on telling me what happened.¡±


    Elizabeth nods and sniffs. It¡¯s an endearing gesture, a little-girl sniffle, and I kiss her cheek.


    ¡°Master, let me turn around again. It¡¯s easier if I don¡¯t look at you.¡±


    Elizabeth once more lying back against me, I lock an arm over her chest, stroke her face with my free


    hand.


    She breathes deeply a couple of times, the long slow breaths of someone taking back control, then


    continues. ¡°Master, Charlotte told Klempner that he¡¯d better not handle me because you¡¯re a billionaire


    and you ¡®like your goods pristine¡¯¡­. Those were her words¡­. and that you wouldn¡¯t ransom me if I¡­. If


    he¡­.¡±


    I tighten my grip on her, press my cheek against hers. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t believe that? It was just


    Charlotte being clever. Talking in a way that a criminal would understand.¡±


    She eases¡­.


    You did half-believe it¡­.


    ¡°No, of course I didn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    But the tension still in her body gives lie to her words.


    You¡¯re so vulnerable¡­.


    ¡°¡­. but Klempner did. He had his men put me back into the cell, but they kept Charlotte there with


    them.¡± And now, distress in her voice again, ¡°Richard.¡­ Master¡­. I think they gang-raped her. When


    they threw her back in the cell with me, some timeter, she was wearing different clothes and she


    wouldn¡¯t say anything. She¡¯d been beaten, and her rings were gone¡­. The ones James and Michael


    gave her.¡±


    Oh, God¡­.


    What do I say to James?


    Or Michael?


    ¡°¡­. Later she seemed to feel better. She started talking, quietly so that they couldn¡¯t hear us. She told


    me we were going to be taken out, and that before they got us into the truck, we had to run. I said there


    was nowhere to run to, that we didn¡¯t know where to go. But she said it didn¡¯t matter, we just had to get


    away, but she wouldn¡¯t exin why¡­.¡±


    She knew we¡¯d be alert for the tracering out from cover¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Then she started banging on the cell door and yelling for her own shoes back. I didn¡¯t understand


    why at first, but when they gave them back to her, she took off the ones she was wearing and gave


    them to me. She told me to put them on, wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.¡±


    ¡°What was that all about?¡±


    ¡°I was still wearing the high heels I¡¯d put on for a shopping trip, but the new ones were t trainers.


    Shoes I could run in. Anyway, it was getting dark and they came to take us away. Charlotte whispered


    that I had to pretend to be very scared¡­.¡±


    Pretend?


    ¡°¡­. and to do exactly as they told us until she said different. She had hold of my hand. Wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, just as they were going to put us in the truck, she set off and took me with her. We ran into the


    dark. There were trees, and a couple of times we banged into them or hid behind them. There was a lot


    of yelling and shouting as they came after us. At one point, I nearly screamed, but Charlotte pped


    her hand over my mouth. Then we ran again. And we kept running¡­.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s heart yammers


    through her body and mine.


    ¡°Would you like some more wine?¡±


    ¡°No. Just let me tell it¡­. We seemed to lose them, and I was breathless. So, she let me rest for a few


    minutes. We were in the parking lot of a cafe¡­.¡±


    ¡°A road-side cafe?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! We parked there ourselves for a few minutes.¡±


    She jolts. ¡°That was you? We ran when we heard a caring. but I felt better by then. I¡¯d caught my


    breath and¡­.¡± Her mouth works. ¡°Charlotte made me eat. She found food in the trash can. She made


    me eat it¡­.¡±


    Second nature to a child runaway¡­.


    ¡°¡­. It was alright, but it came out of the trash can. She told me she¡¯d learned to feed herself that way


    when she was small, running away from Blessingmoors after she¡¯d been picked up by the police


    before, for stealing food¡­. Anyway, it was only a few minutes after that when you saw us. We didn¡¯t


    realise it was you at first and she tried to pull me away¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we saw that¡­.¡±


    ¡°But then, when you shouted, and the other cars arrived, she just pushed me towards you. She said


    she¡¯d see me soon when you picked her up as well¡­. And then¡­.¡±


    She starts crying again¡­. ¡°Where is she, Master? She¡¯s sacrificed herself to get me back to you,


    but¡­.¡±


    I hold her to me, nuzzling into her neck. ¡°Shhh¡­ It will be alright. You¡¯ll see. She¡¯s smart and she¡¯s fast-


    thinking. No-one¡¯s ever beaten Charlotte before¡­. ¡°


    But inside, sick with shame, my gut churns.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to bed,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better for some sleep. And who knows, perhaps we¡¯ll have


    heard something by the time you wake.¡±


    Elizabeth doesn¡¯t move, so I lift her, wrap a robe around her and carry her to the bedroom. She sits,


    inert, as I towel her hair, then blow-dry the worst of the damp from it, before lying her back and pulling


    the nkets over her.


    But she shows no sign of resting or of trying to sleep. She¡¯s in no condition to be interviewed, so I need


    to talk to Will, to tell him what she has told me. But I can¡¯t leave her alone like this.


    I sit by her, holding her hand, stroking the fingers, waiting for her eyes to close. As her lids droop, I


    hover for a couple of minutes, then stand to make my call.


    Her eyes snap open, full of panic. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please¡­.¡±


    ¡°My Love, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I just need to make a phone call.¡±


    Her hands clutch at me, pulling me close. ¡°Master, please...¡± There¡¯s pleading in her eyes. ¡°I want you.¡±


    Surely not?


    ¡°You want to make love? I thought.¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, Master. I want you inside me. They¡­. they made me feel dirty¡­.¡± Her words have a


    desperate edge. Her eyes are clouded, imploring.


    My Love.... What have they done to you?


    Elizabeth has been abducted before, but it was only a matter of hours before I reimed her. This time


    they have had her for days¡­.


    My beautiful Elizabeth¡­. Wounded inside¡­.


    ¡°Shhh.... Lie back.¡± I stroke her forehead and her cheek, framing her face with my hands as I press my


    mouth to hers. Shrugging off my robe, I slide away the sheets to kiss her neck and breasts, my lips


    around one nipple as I nudge at the other with my thumb. I try to be gentle, to ease her.


    Will shee?


    Does she want to?


    Or does she simply want to feel me inside herself?


    I''m not sure....


    What is it she wants?


    ¡­. Needs¡­.


    ?


    And ites to me.


    Her doubts and fears, raised by Charlotte¡¯s words, spoken in all innocence, and for good reason. My


    Love fears that I might think her besmirched. Soiled.


    Second-hand¡­.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Take ownership of her again.


    im her.


    Make sure she knows she''s mine....


    And now, understanding what she wants, seeing the need in her I cease my gentleness. Instead,


    cuffing her wrists with my hand, I raise them over her head, pulling her taut under me as I cover her


    with my body. Then, sliding inside, roughly, I take her. Take her body. Take her soul.


    Take what is mine.


    She trembles, and I feel it in her, to be mine, to be owned again. Wholly. Completely.


    And as I enter her, withdraw, enter her, withdraw, I cup her chin between my palms, watching her grey-


    green eyes flicker and ze.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I say, my embrace and my words fierce. ¡°You''re mine. I am your Master, and you are


    mine. No matter what happens.¡±


    Her eyes growing obscure, her breathing deepens as her body rises and falls to meet mine. I reach


    beneath, hitching up her hips so I can prate her more deeply. Her legs swing up and around,


    locking, weing me. And thrusting more strongly, driving in now, I kiss her, bruisingly hard.


    ¡°You''re mine. No one else''s. And never, ever, doubt that. If we are ever parted, I will always reim


    you¡­.¡±


    She¡¯s shuddering now, moaning under me as need melds to wistfulness¡­.


    ¡°¡­. And the only reason I would ever not reim you, is if I believed you did not want me to.¡±


    ¡°Never.¡± Her words are breathy and broken. ¡°Never.¡±


    And at the end, her flesh clutching at mine, she gasps and arches, her nails digging into my


    shoulders....


    ¡°Master....¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± I whisper as I spill into her.


    *****

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    I lie beside her, in the dark, one arm crooked over her, my hand cupping the warmth of a breast as I


    wait for sleep to take her.


    And all the while I think on her words.


    I can speak of some of what happened freely enough. Elizabeth¡¯s abduction, her imprisonment,


    Charlotte¡¯s n for their freedom¡­.


    But should I repeat to James and Michael the rest? Tell them Charlotte¡¯s mother was a whore?


    Dishonour her?


    Without the chance to speak and defend herself?


    Should I tell Will?


    It¡¯s part of the investigation¡­.


    Charlotte¡¯s past¡­.


    Indecision gnaws at me, a cancer in my belly as I consider what is best to do. After what Charlotte has


    done for Elizabeth, how can I shame her?


    When we get her back, that¡¯s the time¡­.


    When we get her back¡­.


    Better to stay silent¡­.


    ¡­. For now¡­.


    *****


    Seven Years Ago


    ¡°Here, Jenny, can you take this out to Old Jacob in the barn, please.¡± Mrs Collier passes her a dish of


    meat and veggies, mash and gravy, cing a lid over the top. ¡°The te¡¯s hot, so use a tray, otherwise


    you¡¯ll burn your fingers.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he eating with us?¡±


    Mrs Collier sniffs. ¡°Feeding him while he¡¯s working here is part of the deal. Having the smell of him at


    the table isn¡¯t.¡± She gives Jenny a pointed look. ¡°Unless you want to sit next to him?


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Um. Old Jacob''s not too keen on spending his money on soap and water.¡± Mrs Collier¡¯s lips settle


    into a t line. ¡°He always seems to have plenty for whiskey though. Anyway, he can eat out in the


    barn. Maybe Charlie and Maggie won¡¯t mind too much.¡±


    Jenny takes the meal across the yard to the barn, where she finds the tramp sitting on a bale of hay, a


    couple of bluebottles zipping around his head.


    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t young Jenny with vittles for a worker.¡± He pats the bale next to his. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe


    keep mepany while I eat.¡±


    Jenny eyes the zig-zagging flies with distaste. And¡­.


    ¡­. there is something in Old Jacob¡¯s eye that she doesn¡¯t quite care for.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop right now. Mrs Collier¡¯s just serving up dinner.¡±


    He grunts, lifting the te away, releasing a curl of savoury steam. It smells good, but he looks


    disgruntled. ¡°Never any time for an old man. Maybe next time, eh?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    When she returns to the kitchen, everyone has gathered for dinner. Chatter and tter andughter


    echoes around as she takes her ce.


    ¡°And how was your day at school, Jenny?¡± Mrs Collier passes her a dish loaded with beans and greens


    and carrots.


    Even after all this time, Jenny feels guilty at having so much food to enjoy. But still, she is always


    encouraged to fill her te. She scoops veggies up high, then passes the bowl to Brett as Nathaniel


    hands her a dish of sulent, sliced pork, the flesh glistening, the skin crisped and fragrant. Diane,


    Nathaniel¡¯s hugely pregnant wife, slides a gravy boat across to her.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My day? It was great,¡± she says, through a mouthful of mash. Mrs Collier casts her a look and Jenny


    works to swallow her food before she opens her mouth again to speak.


    ¡°What mark did you get for your essay?¡±


    Jenny gulps a chunk of broli then, her voice a touch sulky, ¡°I only got eight out of ten.¡±


    ¡°Only eight out of ten?¡± Tom parrots her words, his voice sarcastic, but he falls silent as Mrs Collier


    gives him a look too.


    ¡°Why only eight out of ten?¡± she asks calmly.


    This time, Jenny remembers to chew her food and swallow it before replying. ¡°Mr Kalkowski said that I


    have to remember not to split my infinitives, and to learn the correct application of the Oxfordma.¡±


    She crunches down on a piece of pork crackling. ¡°He said that once I have demonstrated that I know


    how to apply the rules of grammar correctly, after that I can learn to break them.¡±


    nk starese across the dinner table at her. Diane puts her hand on Nathaniel¡¯s arm. ¡°Do you


    think I should have done all that at school, Nat?¡±


    The big man looks down at where Diane¡¯s swollen belly brushes the table edge, resting his hand briefly


    on the bump. ¡°I don''t think you need the Oxfordmon for that, do you?¡±


    Jenny flushes. ¡°Comma,¡± she mutters.


    ¡°Sounds a bit high fallutin¡¯ for we mere mortals,¡± says Tom with a sneer, punctuating his words by


    waving a bread roll at her.


    ¡°Seems like a whole lot more to learn than you need when you''ve got that shovel in your hand to muck


    out Charlie,¡± snorts Nathaniel.


    Jenny doesn''t reply. Instead, she turns her attention to her food, but somehow, it doesn''t taste so good


    as it did.


    *****


    As ever, she is in the library.


    What is she looking at?


    As he watches, she slips a book from the shelves. ¡®Just Six Numbers.¡¯ Martin Rees.


    Mr Kalkowski nods a small, satisfied nod. An interest in astronomy is almost bound to lead to an


    interest in cosmology.


    Still unaware of his presence, Jenny sits at the table with her book, humming a soft tune.


    ¡°Good morning, Jenny. You¡¯re sounding very cheerful this morning.¡±


    She startles and twists, for one moment, the fear showing¡­.


    What happened to her?


    Then, recovering herself, she blushes pink, the colour rising from the scooped neckline of her summer


    dress, up and over her pale skin. ¡°Oh, hello, Mr Kalkowski.¡±


    The teacher pauses, wondering if he hasmitted a faux pas. ¡°Jenny, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, nothing wrong. It¡¯s just¡­.¡± She sucks at her lips, her book forgotten. She rises from her seat,


    then perches herself against the table to face him. ¡°We were keeping it a secret, for now at least, but I


    want to tell you first. You won¡¯t tell anyone else, will you?¡±


    ¡°Anything you told me in confidence, Jenny, would of course, stay between the two of us.¡±


    Shees close, talking quietly. ¡°It¡¯s about me and Chad. He¡¯s asked me to marry him.¡±


    He rocks on his heels, considering his words. ¡°Chad has asked you to marry him? And¡­. you have


    epted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± She frowns at his expression. ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t think I should get married?¡±


    He chooses his words. ¡°A good marriage, Jennifer, is one of the greatest gifts life can give us. Those of


    us lucky enough to have known such, are truly blessed. But¡­. Chad? Are you sure, Jennifer? That this


    is what you want to do?¡±


    She picks at her fingernails, her voice subdued. This isn¡¯t the reaction she expected. ¡°I think so, yes.


    He''s so nice and I really like him. And his parents think it''s a good idea too.¡±


    ¡°Marrying for the approval of someone else does not a good marriage make, Jennifer. And also, you


    are very young to make such a decision, both of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± she says airily. ¡°We know we have to wait. But¡­. it¡¯s so exciting.¡± She hovers. ¡°You don¡¯t


    look very pleased,¡± she says meekly.


    ¡°I just want you to be happy, Jenny. A mistake in something like this would be¡­ very painful¡­ for you.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Everyone is gathered around the table. A vast amount of food has been eaten and all that remains are


    the dregs of a custard jug and thest neglected crumbs from a vast ckberry tart.


    Everyone is here. A special asion made up not of a birthday, or an anniversary, or a festival, but


    simply of friends getting together to enjoy each other¡¯spany.


    All the farmhands, with the wives and girlfriends are here. Mrs Collier, of course, heads the table. But


    Mr Kalkowski sits to one side of her. Chad¡¯s parents are here too.


    And sitting together, under the tabletop, Chad squeezes Jenny¡¯s hand.


    He gives a nudge. ¡°Now you think? They¡¯ve all finished eating. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re going to move again


    for a while with that lot inside them.¡±


    She bites down on her excitement. ¡°Mmmm, yes.¡±


    Chad rises from his seat. ¡°Um, ¡®S¡¯cuse me, everyone.¡±


    The chatter dies down, everyone turning curiously towards him.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you all¡­.¡±


    He is nervous, unused to speaking to so many at once. ¡°¡­. Since everyone¡¯s here together tonight, I


    wanted to make an announcement.¡±


    He looks down at Jenny. Her eyes, the green of spring grass as it sways in the breeze, shine up at him,


    and of a sudden, his nerves evaporate.


    ¡°¡­. Or really, Jenny and I wanted to make an announcement.¡± Chad¡¯s mother and father exchange a


    knowing nce. ¡°I¡­. we wanted to tell you all that I have asked Jenny to marry me, and she has said,


    Yes.¡±


    The room erupts into pping and congrattions. Mrs Collier rises smoothly from her seat. ¡°Brett,


    year.¡±


    Mr Bet gives her hug. Then Mrs Bet. ¡°Thank you, Jenny. I know you¡¯ll make Chad very happy.¡±


    Nathaniel, with a broad grin, kisses her soundly on the lips. ¡°Congrattions, Jenny. Don¡¯t mind if I kiss


    the bride-to-be, do you, Chad?¡±


    Diane pats at the bump on her belly. ¡°Won¡¯t be long before you have one of these too then, eh, Jenny?¡±


    Jenny blinks and doesn¡¯t know what to say. But she is saved from embarrassment by the return of Mrs


    Collier and Brett, carrying arm-loads of thick-walled bottles, corked and wired. The first cork eases out,


    then pops. Pale yellow foam sshes out and the first flute is pressed into Chad¡¯s hand, the second


    into Jenny¡¯s.


    Mr and Mrs Bet are clinking their sses. Everyone isughing and joking and drinking.


    Almost everyone.


    Sitting in his chair, Mr Kalkowski sips at his wine, looking thoughtful. Then, seeing Jenny watching, he


    raises his ss, tugging his mouth into a smile. ¡°Congrattions, Jenny.¡±


    *****


    The sound of chatter and giggling drifts across the yard.


    Mr Kalkowski nces upwards, one eyebrow raising. ¡°Don¡¯t you normally get those two down from the


    haybarn?¡±


    Mrs Collier sniffs. ¡°It¡¯s different now, isn¡¯t it. Two young people, going to get married. They need to¡­.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    get to know each other properly.¡±


    ¡°Eleanor, what if¡­?¡± His voice trails away.


    ¡°Levi, she would hardly be the first girl to walk down the aisle, then achieve in seven months what takes


    cows and duchesses nine. If they¡¯re getting married, what does it matter?¡±


    He scrapes in the dust with the tip of his walking stick.


    ¡°Levi, what¡¯s bothering you? The two of them have been good friends ever since she arrived here.


    What¡¯s more natural than that they marry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not at all sure about this, Eleanor. I¡¯m very fond of Jenny. Of both of them, of course, but


    particrly of Jenny. I don¡¯t want to see her making a mistake.¡±


    Hands on hips, she huffs. ¡°What mistake? They obviously love each other. They¡¯re never apart. How


    could it be a mistake?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not for me to specte, Eleanor.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± she snaps. ¡°Just be happy for them.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Mr Kalkowski?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jenny.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve set a date now, for the wedding, in the Spring, in May. Mr and Mrs Bet said that would be a


    good month because the weather¡¯s so lovely.¡±


    The old man keeps his voice neutral. ¡°May is indeed a lovely month, Jenny.¡±


    ¡°The thing is, you¡¯re invited of course, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°But what Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anyone, a father or a brother or anything. Would you give me away?¡±


    His eyes swim ,and he makes a pretence of cleaning his spectacles on a handkerchief. When he


    doesn¡¯t answer, Jenny sags. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to give me away? I was hoping so much that you would.¡±


    He recovers himself, then swallows hard. ¡°Yes, of course, Jenny. It would be my honour.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Ah, Jenny. You have seen our new equipment?¡±


    ¡°I have, Mr Kalkowski. It¡¯s great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It is of course for general use by all pupils of the school, but I imagine that you will use it more than


    most.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I will, sir.¡±


    ¡°Now, on a rted matter, Jenny, Chad informs me that you would like to enter the Inter-Schools


    Boxing Championships?¡±


    She flushes. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m good enough. It was Chad¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°The way to discover if you are good enough, is to try. And while the idea maye from Chad, the


    question is, do you want to do it? Yes? No?¡± He tilts up her chin with a finger, eyes twinkling behind his


    spectacles as he looks down at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be any trouble.¡±


    ¡°You will not be any trouble, Jennifer. If this is something you would like to do, then I will make the


    arrangements for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to try.¡±


    ¡°That is settled then. I shall fill out the application form to enter you for the girls¡¯ section and we shall


    see what we shall see. Yes, no?¡±


    The tall, slender teenager, long hair swinging around her waist, exits the headmaster¡¯s office with a


    beaming smile.


    Chad is waiting outside for her. ¡°We gonna have a go on that new punch-bag then?¡±


    ¡°You bet! But aren¡¯t you going to enter thepetition yourself?¡±


    ¡°Nah, not my thing. I just learned to box so I could handle dorks like Jack.¡±


    ¡°Will youe to watch?¡±


    ¡°Course I will. I''m your trainer,¡± he says proudly. ¡°Where else would I be?¡±


    *****

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    ¡°A boxingpetition?¡± splutters Brett. ¡°For a girl? Whates next? Lion taming? Wrestling


    crocodiles?¡±


    Everyone is staring at her and Jenny''s enthusiasm trickles away. ¡°Mr Kalkowski thought it was a good


    idea. Chad says I''m really good. He suggested it.¡±


    ¡°Well, if it was Chad''s idea, I suppose that''s alright, but it''s not the sort of thing I''d want my fianc¨¦e to


    be doing.¡± Nathaniel nces fondly down at his diminutive wife, sitting next to him, whose swollen belly


    is now of enormous proportions. ¡°I don''t think you''re going to be doing much ¡®float like a butterfly¡¯ stuff


    in the next few months, are you?¡±


    Diane shudders. ¡°Not me. I have my man to fight for me if I need it.¡±


    Tom glowers at Jenny from across the table. ¡°Always wanting to be the centre of attention, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Tom,¡± snaps Mrs Collier. Nheless, she doesn¡¯t look very happy.


    *****


    ¡°Levi, I''m not at all sure I''mfortable with this. A bit of friendly sparring between Jenny and Chad is


    one thing, butpetitions? It''s hardly a feminine activity.¡±


    ¡°Not feminine? To be young and strong and healthy? And to achieve something for herself? Think how


    withdrawn she was when she first arrived, Eleanor. This will be an achievement for Jenny. Something


    she can point to and say, ¡®I did that¡¯.¡±


    *****


    The old man stands over the ss. ¡°Who has not handed in the form signed by your parents to go on


    the school trip to the Boxing Competition? Several of the papers are missing.¡±


    There is no reply. The old man sighs and works his way through the stack. ¡°Jack, your form is not here.


    Do I take it you do not wish to attend thepetition?¡±


    The brawny boy scowls. ¡°Why would I want to go to a stupidpetition to see a stupid girl boxing?¡±


    ¡°Stupid is as stupid does, Master Peterson. I had hoped you might like to go to support the honour of


    your school?¡± Mr Kalkowski sucks in his cheeks at the boy¡¯s sour expression. ¡°Perhaps not then.


    Adam, Matthew, do I take it that you also do not wish to attend?¡±


    None of the boys replies, simply sneaking sidelong nces at Jack, who glowers at them.


    The headmaster sighs. ¡°Fidelity to one¡¯s friends is all very well, but there are higher loyalties also. Still,


    if that is your wish. On the day of thepetition, you will each be given assignments which I will


    expect to seepleted when I return.¡± He nces again at the stack of forms. ¡°I do note with interest


    that all of the girls have elected to attend.¡±


    *****


    Jenny stares. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many people here.¡± The crowd mills and surges;


    contestants of all ages and sizes, boys and girls, parents, teachers and officials.


    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s the first round,¡± says Chad. ¡°There¡¯s over a hundred schools here. And most of them


    have entries in both boys and girls, and seniors and juniors. In theter rounds, there¡¯ll be a lot less.¡±


    Heughs at her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to fight all of them. It¡¯s all done on points like


    I showed you. And the winners in each section go through to theter rounds.¡±


    ¡°Have you done this before?¡±


    ¡°Not like this, but I read all about it. Hey¡­. look there. That¡¯s Kelly.¡± He points across the room at a tall


    blonde girl. She¡¯s who you¡¯ll be against for your first bout today.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jenny eyes her opponent. ¡°She¡¯s very tall.¡±


    Chad squints at the girl. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s at least an inch taller than you, and you¡¯re already tall for a girl.¡±


    He looks thoughtful. ¡°Anyway, remember the idea isn¡¯t to try to hurt each other. You get points for good


    punches. And the judges can¡¯t always see everything, so do your best to look good.¡±


    ¡°What do mean, look good¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Act aggressive. Don¡¯t let her back you up. And if shends a punch on you, throw a punch back. If the


    referee thinks you¡¯re getting tired, he¡¯ll eight-count you. So, keep going. Just keep punching at her. The


    more you try, the better chance you¡¯ll actuallynd a hit.


    He looks across at the blonde girl again. ¡°You should be okay¡­.¡± He turns his face so that no-one can


    see his mouth moving but Jenny. ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s tall, but she¡¯s allnky. Not like you. ¡®Cos you¡¯re


    on the horses and working on the farm, I can see from here that you¡¯re better muscled than her. I bet


    you¡¯re way stronger than she is. Faster too. If you keep moving, you¡¯re harder to hit.¡±


    Jenny looks at the girl, surreptitiously, trying not to be obvious about it. ¡°Mmm¡­. I see what you mean.¡±


    *****


    ¡°I¡¯m so nervous.¡± Jennifer dances from one foot to the other as Chad wraps her hands, weaving


    between fingers, over knuckles and around the palms.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be,¡± he smiles. ¡°All the girls are cheering for you. And most of the boys came too.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think Jack doesn¡¯t like me?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Jack¡¯s just Jack. He¡¯s horrible to everyone. Stand still, will you. I can¡¯t do your hands


    properly if you keep fidgeting.¡±


    ¡°But me particrly. He really doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    Chad straightens up, looks her in the eye. ¡°Jack doesn¡¯t like you because you¡¯re better ¡®n him at just


    about everything. And because you punched him in the eye and made him look stupid. But does it


    really bother you that a moron like him doesn¡¯t like you? The people who matter do like you. Mr


    Kalkowski. Mrs Collier¡­.¡± His expression turns shy. ¡°Me¡­.¡± He swallows then, ¡°Come on. Let me finish


    that other hand.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget this.¡± Chad pushes the mouthpiece up against her teeth and she champs it into position.


    ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Jenny strides out, meeting Kelly. The two knock gloves together in lieu of a handshake.


    ¡°Now then,dies, a nice clean match, please. Three rounds, two minutes each. One minute between


    each round.


    Jenny has to look up slightly at her opponent. She¡¯s not used to this. Normally she looks down on other


    girls, and many of the boys. But close up now, she can see Chad is right. Kelly is tall, but scrawny, her


    muscles kind of t-looking.


    The bell dings.


    And Chad¡¯s words echo through her brain¡­.


    Act aggressive¡­.


    Keep going¡­.


    Keep punching¡­.


    Don¡¯t back down¡­.


    She steps forward, meeting her rival in the centre of the ring¡­.


    Right hand, Jab¡­ Jab¡­


    Right hand, Jab¡­


    Kelly is wide-eyed, stepping back.


    Is she scared?


    If she¡¯s so easily put off, why is she here?


    Right hand, Jab¡­.


    Left hand, Punch¡­.


    And Jenny sees in her opponent¡¯s eyes that she¡¯s not met a left-hander before.


    The punchnds cleanly, and from her peripheral vision, Jenny sees judges jotting on papers,


    registering a blownded.


    Kelly is entirely off-bnce. As Jenny jabs and strikes again, the blonde girl tries to defend, but her


    defence is askew, Jenny¡¯s left fist easily by-passing it and once morending cleanly. The blonde backs


    away, her weight against the ropes.


    The referee raises a hand, ¡°One, Two¡­


    Kelly stands, panting, head hanging, but at the count of six, steps forward again.


    And Jennyes to meet her.


    From the corner of one eye, she sees Mr Kalkowski, Mrs Collier and the farm hands, even Brett and


    Tom, all cheering her on as she scores another blow on her opponent.


    And in that distracted moment, a gloved fist catches her chin, jerking her head sharply back¡­.


    Don¡¯t lose your focus¡­.


    ¡­. and Jenny responds with another strike, another blownded, and another.


    The bell rings and the two girls retire to their corners.


    Chad is there. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Jenny nods. ¡°Mmm, yes. I think she¡¯s a bit scared of me actually.¡±


    He wipes sweat from her forehead with a cloth. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. Keep doing what you¡¯re doing. You


    The bell rings again and the two girls approach each other, but this time Kelly moves slowly, reluctantly.


    As Jenny moves in, the girl is barely fighting back, hardly defending herself.


    Jenny jabs and Kelly flinches away. Jenny jabs again, this time with a solid blow from her right hand


    following behind, which catches Kelly on the chest¡­. And another from her left hand to connect with


    the shoulder¡­.


    ¡­.and yet another, as Jennynds a solid punch against her cheek, her full body-weight and


    momentum driving it home.


    Kelly staggers, and falls tond on all fours, panting.


    ¡°One¡­. two¡­. three¡­.¡± counts the referee¡­. ¡°¡­. four¡­. five¡­. six¡­.¡± Kelly doesn¡¯t move¡­. ¡°¡­.


    seven¡­. eight¡­.¡±


    ¡°And our winner is Jennifer Conners,¡± announces the referee.


    Yells and squealse from the girls, hoots and pping from the boys and the farm hands. Chad


    grins widely at her from the side of the ring and from his seat, Mr Kalkowski gives her a smile and a


    wink.


    *****

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°You were great, Jenny.¡± Chad is beaming as he helps her strip off gloves and banding. ¡°Your first ever


    official bout, and you won.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you were pretty good,¡± says another voice. They both turn to see a stranger. Taller than either of


    them, he is also in shorts and a vest. Dark-haired and hazel-eyed, he is fit and muscr, his shoulders


    broad for his age. His clear open face wears a disarming grin. ¡°I¡¯d shake hands,¡± he says, ¡°but I can¡¯t


    with these on.¡± He holds up hands already in gloves. ¡°I¡¯m Joshua by the way, but everyone calls me


    Josh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the boys¡¯petition?¡± asks Jenny.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m up next, but I watched yours. Congrattions. You were really good. If I make it through to


    the next round, I¡¯lle and watch you again.¡±


    A voice splutters over the tannoy, making a nasal request for the nextpetitors toe to the ring.


    Josh nces back. ¡°Gotta go. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Chad¡¯s eyes follow him as he lopes across to the ring.


    *****


    As the bell rings, it is clear right from the start that Josh is the better fighter. His opponent is more


    heavily built, but bulky and slow-moving with it. For every blow hends on Josh, he receives three or


    four back, all well ced and scoring points. Unlike Jenny¡¯s match, it runs the full distance, four rounds


    being a boy¡¯s bout, but Josh wins it easily.


    Jenny finds herself studying the match with a kind of professional interest, scrutinising the moves


    between the opponents, squirrelling away manoeuvres and techniques to try herself. Chad watches


    with a kind of fascination, all the while his gaze on Josh.


    And as he is announced the winner, Josh grins down at them, pumping his fist in the air.


    *****


    As the event breaks up and thepetitors, showered and changed, make their way out to cars and


    buses, Mrs Collier brushes imaginary lint from her jacket. ¡°Well, I still can¡¯t say, Levi, that I entirely


    approve. I haven¡¯t changed my mind on that. But Jennifer did make a good show today, and she


    obviously enjoyed herself.¡±


    Mr Kalkowski stokes his pipe. ¡°Yes, it will boost her confidence, both the winning, and the learning of a


    useful life-skill.¡±


    The two watch Jenny and Chad across the hall, chatting happily, then Mrs Collier nudges sidelong with


    an elbow. ¡°I¡¯d say Jenny has picked up an admirer too.¡± She nods across to where Josh is standing,


    alone for a moment, his eyes following the pair.


    Mr Kalkowski strikes a match, sucking me into the bowl of his pipe as he regards the three


    youngsters.


    ¡°He¡¯s a handsomed,¡±ments Mrs Collier. ¡°Chad had better be on his toes.¡±


    ¡°He is, as you say, a handsomed, but... I do not believe that will be the source of any difficulties for


    Jennifer.¡±


    Mrs Collier frowns, looking puzzled. ¡°What do you¡­?¡± But whatever she is going to ask is interrupted


    by the bus driver.


    ¡°Time to go, folks,¡± he calls, ¡°If I¡¯m going to get you back home for suppertime.¡±


    Mrs Collier bustles off, sweeping school-children young and old along with her, and calling to Brett and


    Tom.


    Mr Kalkowski waits a little longer, still watching. As Chad and Jenny leave, just as they exit the door,


    Chad twists around to look back over his shoulder at the dark-haired boy, who smiles and waves.


    *****


    The Present - Klempner


    ¡°How? How can it be so hard to get two fucking women into a truck? The other one was just about


    disabled with panic. What did they do? Fucking fly?¡±


    ¡°Sir, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°Don''t tell me to fucking calm down, Bech. I want them back.¡±


    Klempner¡¯s captain knows when he has pushed his luck far enough. ¡°We¡¯re handling it now, sir. We


    know where the Haswell woman is.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°The Haswell offices themselves, sir. Although we couldn¡¯t interfere at that point, I had them under


    observation. They were taken there in a police vehicle.¡±


    ¡°And Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still trying to find her, sir. But it would appear that, so are they. No-one knows where she is.¡±


    Klempner calms a little. ¡°So, what do we know about the other one, Bech? Who the fuck is she? And


    what¡¯s she got to do with our girl?¡±


    ¡°I am just starting investigations on that, sir,¡± replies Bech smoothly. ¡°I know very little so far, except that


    it would appear your Jennifer was telling the truth. The woman is, as she said, Elizabeth Haswell,


    married to Richard Haswell.¡±


    Klempner swipes a hand through his hair. ¡°And the connection between the two?¡±


    ¡°We don''t know, sir. Just how simr are they in appearance?¡±


    ¡°Enough that it''s perfectly clear they''re blood-rted.¡± Klempner chews at a thumbnail. ¡°Could she


    have tracked down her mother?¡± he mutters, ¡°While we¡¯d lost track of her? Of both of them?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so, sir. Stanton had Jennifer¡¯s Blessingmoors file duplicated....¡±


    ¡°Really? Bending a few rules, isn''t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, he is. But Jennifer somehow has Haswell, Richard Haswell that is, working on her behalf. And


    when Haswell decides to lean, people bend. Besides which, he and Stanton are personal friends. At


    any rate, it seems her main interest in the file was the photograph of her mother. Stanton had it blown


    up for her. That wouldn''t seem to suggest she''s tracked her down.¡±


    Klempner nods, picking at a hangnail. ¡°So how the fuck has she found family? I never knew about this


    one¡­. How could I not have known something like this?¡± He swivels. ¡°Find out who she is, Bech. There


    should be plenty of information about her, and him. Let''s see if we can track the little bird from the other


    side of the jigsaw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Any preferences on where I start?¡±


    ¡°He''s a billionaire, Bech. No one gets into that position without some skeletons in the cupboard. See


    what you can find.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Any thoughts on a starting point?¡±


    Klempner scratches an ear. ¡°Try his financial records, personal and corporate. Tax fraud is always a


    good ce to begin with a man like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. You appreciate that I must be careful with this? These are files I would not normally have


    ess to.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Take your time. Get it right. I¡¯ve waited twenty years. I can wait a little longer.¡±


    *****Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    James


    It¡¯s unbearable.


    We hear nothing. Charlotte has simply vanished.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    We return to the site where west saw her, where my Jade-Eyes fled into the dark. The area is


    saturated with police; cars, officers, dogs. But other than a small deserted building a couple of miles


    distant, showing signs of hasty abandonment, they have found nothing. And despite searching and


    calling, neither do we.


    Do they have her?


    We have no way of knowing.


    I can¡¯t stomach food. I survive on stress and strong ck coffee. Michael is as bad¡­.


    ¡­. or worse¡­.


    When I try to sleep, I toss and turn, but sleep refuses toe. Eventually, I give up trying, instead


    throwing on a robe to head for the lounge to find a drink. I find Michael already there, looking as terrible


    as I feel.


    Richard has Beth back, and after she has bathed and slept and recovered herself, she seems


    essentially unhurt, but there is a haunted look around both her eyes and Richard¡¯s.


    How would I feel in his position? At the price paid for Beth¡¯s freedom?


    Three days pass.


    *****


    Passive with stress, red-eyed with exhaustion, Michael and I sit in silence in my office. We don¡¯t use


    the apartment. Without Charlotte there, there is too much of the feel of abandonment.


    I pace. He sits. Neither of us speaks. We have nothing to say.


    My mobile rings.


    I don¡¯t recognise the number. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr Alexanders?¡± The voice is also unfamiliar. It has the grate of a minor functionary, and


    the sleaze of the trying-too-hard-salesman.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m James Alexanders.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, sir. This is Domestic Electrics in Barnbridge. I have a young woman here


    insisting that I call you¡­.¡±


    Something inside me leaps. It must show in my face because Michael¡¯s eyes widen. He stands, head


    tilting.


    ¡°¡­. She wants to buy some rather expensive equipment and services,, but doesn¡¯t have any money to


    pay for them. Do you know her? She would be a rather striking young woman if she weren¡¯t dressed so


    disreputably. And with a bad attitude¡­.¡±


    I want tough out loud¡­.


    That¡¯s my Jade¡­.


    ¡­. Are you giving him a hard time, Green-Eyes?


    I wave Michael across to listen in, but he¡¯s already up and with me, leaning in close to hear.


    ¡°A redhead?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, sir, that¡¯s right. Do you know her?¡± His tone is snotty and self-important, but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    His words are balm to my withered soul. ¡°¡­. She insists that you do, but frankly¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, give her whatever she wants¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure of that, sir? She¡¯s asking for our top-line model mobile phone and¡­.¡±


    I interrupt the little turd. ¡°Is she there? Can I speak to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯ll just¡­. Oh, she¡¯s vanished¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? Fuck!¡±


    The obsequious voice hesitates at mynguage, then drones on. ¡°¡­. Isn¡¯t that just young people these


    days¡­. She can¡¯t have wanted it that much after all. Sorry to have wasted your time, sir¡­.¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll get you the card details¡­. Hold on¡­.¡± I wave across to my jacket, trying to keep


    the busy-bodying moron on the line. ¡°Michael. My wallet¡­.¡±


    He darts across, opening the pocketbook to disy the cards inside, then as I tap on the one I want,


    extracting it from the slot.


    I read card details to the nerd on the end of the line.


    ¡°Mr Alexanders, the girl has vanished. This is probably some borate joke¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a joke. She¡¯lle back. Whatever she was asking for, get it and make it ready for use. I


    want you to put a SIM card in the phone, on an unlimited usage contract. You can charge it to this card.


    And get the battery fully charged. I want the phone to be ready for her when shees back. And she


    wille back. ¡­.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t stock batteries ready-charged, sir¡­.¡±


    My patience is fraying. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Use the battery from your own phone if necessary. Charge me for


    it. But have that mobile ready for her to use, as soon as she has it. Did she ask for anything else? Apart


    from the phone?¡±


    As I tap off, Michael, breathing heavily, stands arms folded, waiting.


    Fighting the drumming in my chest, I gather my words. ¡°That was Domestic Electrics in Barnbridge,¡± I


    say. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s in there trying to buy a smartphone, and an expensive data package with it. Also, LED


    shlights and batteries. The assistant said she kept looking over her shoulder, and then disappeared.¡±


    Michael doesn¡¯t seem reassured. If anything, his breathing increases and he¡¯s sweating heavily.


    He¡¯s not coping with this¡­.


    ¡­. Am I?


    Pull yourself together, man¡­.


    I p him on the shoulder, trying to lighten the mood while my own insides turn over. ¡°Calm down.


    She¡¯s good. And she¡¯s operating.¡±


    He finally produces half a smile. ¡°Barnbridge? That¡¯s, what? Ten miles from where we lost her?¡± He


    scratches at the back of his head. ¡°But it must be fifty miles away from here. We can only hope she


    does go back to that store.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t return there, she¡¯ll try somewhere else. Keep your phone handy¡­.¡±


    What¡¯s the next best move?


    ¡°¡­. Think we should set off for Barnbridge?¡±


    He chews on a knuckle, thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a few minutes. Why does she want a data package?


    She¡¯s still up to something.¡±


    Of course she is¡­.


    And so once more¡­. we wait¡­.


    ¡­. but only for a quarter of an hour¡­.


    My mobile bings. Simultaneously, so does Michael¡¯s.


    I¡¯ming. Don¡¯t tell ANYONE but Richard. DO NOT tell Will Stanton or police. They have an informer.


    Beth back safe?


    Our eyes meet.


    ¡°What the fuck do you think that means?¡± mutters Michael.


    He taps onto his screen as I watch over his shoulder.


    Yes, Beth here safe. r u ok? Where r u? We¡¯lle 4 u


    NO. Ur being watched. I¡¯ming to u at Hswl bldg. Yes am ok. Will msg when I can. Might take


    couple days. Gotta stay under cover. Love u both. Sorry disobeyed you


    He snorts at thest unlikely sentence, then taps in again. Watched? Who by?


    But nothinges back.


    ¡°Did that sound to you as though she¡¯s being followed right now? Or just careful?¡± I ask.


    Michael tugs at an earlobe. ¡°Hard to say, isn¡¯t it. And the police have an informer? What the fuck¡¯s that


    supposed to mean?¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    My gut curls in on itself. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to understand why she got so frustrated at being locked up, not


    able to do anything¡­.¡±


    ¡°Hang on to that thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Richard know we¡¯ve heard from her. That should cheer him up. Beth too.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Michael leans back against the desk, hands in his pockets. ¡°Has he spoken to you thest


    day or so?¡±


    ¡°Barely at all. I¡¯d say he¡¯s trapped between joy at having Beth back and guilt that we didn¡¯t get


    Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± He huffs. ¡°I think I¡¯d feel the same. As you say, give him a call. Put them out of their misery.¡±


    I set the phone to loudspeaker, then call. The phone rings only once before Richard answers, his voice


    strained. ¡°Yes, James?¡±


    ¡°Good news. We¡¯ve heard from Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Twenty floors separate us, and I can hear him stand up. ¡°Is she alright?¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes dance in the first real shot we¡¯ve had at humour in days.


    ¡°She¡¯s free,¡± I say, ¡°And she¡¯s on the move. Is it convenient if Michael and Ie up to talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± His voice breaks away from the mouthpiece, somehow echoing and muffled at once,


    but still clearly audible. ¡°Elizabeth, it¡¯s James. They¡¯ve heard from Charlotte.¡±


    Beth¡¯s voice starts distantly but grows loud by the end of a few short words. ¡°Oh, thank God. Where is


    she?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯reing up to talk. James, have you told Will Stanton yet? Do you want me to call him?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. That¡¯s what we need to talk about.¡±


    His puzzlement is loud. ¡°Really? Very well. Come up as soon as you¡¯re ready. We¡¯ll be here.¡±


    ¡°On our way.¡±


    It¡¯s an emotional meeting. As we enter their apartment, Beth bursts into tears, throwing herself into


    Michael¡¯s arms where, slightly awkwardly, he pats her on the back, trying to ¡®touch without touching¡¯.


    Richard cocks a brow, but his eyes crinkle as he watches the performance. Then he turns, shakes my


    hand, taking my elbow in the other hand. ¡°James, words fail me. Thisst few days¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I say. ¡°She¡¯s fine, and it¡¯s clear that she¡¯s very much functioning.¡± Michael disentangles


    himself from Beth¡¯s trembling embrace while I recount the conversation of a few minutes prior.


    *****


    A few hourster, we both receive a single short message.


    On my way


    Then nothing for a full day, until:


    Almost there


    And again, nothing else for some time.


    Before, I was in despair, but now, blinded by the love of my Jade-Eyes, wondering what happens next, I


    am crippled by hope.


    And we wait¡­. endlessly¡­.


    *****


    Richard


    Michael paces up and down, his face a brewing storm as he grows more and more agitated. Something


    is building in him and I''m not sure I want to be in the way of it when it bursts.¡­


    James, unspeaking, watches him. He can see as well as I can that something is about to blow.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She¡¯sing¡­.


    ¡­. but when?


    My thoughts must show in my face. Michael looks at me askance. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you me me for this?¡±


    He swings his head, brow furrowed. ¡°Why would I me you?¡±


    ¡°If I had forbidden Charlotte¡­¡±


    He cuts me off. ¡°If she wouldn¡¯t take it from me or James, I don¡¯t think you would have gotten


    anywhere.¡± His voice is bitter. ¡°Charlotte does what Charlotte does. Perhaps we all simply have to live


    with that if we want her in our lives.¡±


    I had lost my wife and they had Charlotte¡­.


    She brought Elizabeth to me, but at what price?


    It¡¯s taking too long¡­.


    ¡­. Has she been recaptured?


    I can''t say that....


    They must be thinking it themselves.¡­


    Michael continues to pace, his face bloodless, shoulders knotting, knuckles balled white.


    With a scream of pure rage and frustration, his fist swings up and, the full power of his arm and


    shoulders behind the blow, he punches at the door. Were it to connect with a face, it would certainly


    knock the recipient out cold. It might kill them. As it is, his fist bursts clean through the timber and out


    the other side.


    James flinches, his breathing elerating¡­.


    How dangerous is Michael? If he is seriously upset?


    He seems a good man¡­.


    Keeping my voice level, I tap on the inte, ¡°Francis, I wonder if you could ask someone from


    Maintenance to call by. There is some repair work needed in here.¡±


    But now, his rage apparently dispersed, Michael hangs his head, blinking. He extracts his hand from


    the splintered timber, then looks apologetically at me. ¡°I''m sorry. I''ll pay for the repairs of course.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing. You wouldn¡¯t be in this position if Charlotte hadn¡¯t set out to rescue Elizabeth.¡±


    I survey the damage. ¡°I''ve felt like doing that myself a time or two through all this.¡±


    Then my gaze falls to Michael¡¯s hand. ¡°But you need to get a dressing on that.¡± I nod down to where


    blood trickles, dripping onto the expensive carpet, apparently without him realising.


    James offers a clean handkerchief, which Michael wraps around his hand, heading for the bathroom.


    James¡¯ voice is dry. ¡°Hope he feels better for that.¡±


    *****


    James is intent, scrolling through something on hisptop.


    Then I realise that, in fact, it¡¯s Charlotte¡¯sptop.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    A smile tugs at his mouth. ¡°Her browsing history.¡±


    Really?


    I cock a brow¡­. ¡°You don''t think that''s a bit like spying on her?¡±


    He sniffs. ¡°With everything that''s happened, I think we can assume that if she didn''t want me to see it,


    Charlotte would have deleted the information. She would have known it was one of the first things I''d


    look at.¡±


    ¡°And of course, you are her Dom.¡­¡±


    His voice is dry. ¡°Am I? I''m d you think so.¡­¡±


    Time to change the subject¡­.


    ¡°What''s in the history?¡±


    He sits back, fingers steepled. ¡°She¡¯s been teaching herself to hack.¡±


    I suppress the urge tough.


    Why am I not surprised?


    At least she¡¯s consistent¡­.


    ¡°Hack? Hack what?¡±


    ¡°The surveince system for this building for a start.¡±


    Hmmm¡­.


    ¡°That''s a lot to learn very quickly, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°In case you hadn¡¯t got it yet, Charlotte is a quick study, and she''s taken a few shortcuts by using apps


    she''s tracked down on the Dark Net.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­ How the hell would she know her way around that?¡±


    He stares at the ceiling. ¡°How do you think she found a ce to auction herself? You can be sure it


    wasn''t on Amazon or eBay. And she told me some while ago that she found it easy to do. I always


    meant to ask her more, but never got around to it.¡±


    I ponder the implications of having a talented cyber-criminal on my pay.


    I can hardly doubt her trustworthiness¡­.


    But why would she be doing this?


    ¡°Did you know about this before she left?¡±


    ¡°I knew she¡¯d hacked into some security systems she shouldn¡¯t have. She was using the information to


    ess webcams through the City. I told her not to say anything in case Will Stanton found out. Now,


    I¡¯m realising that yed right into her hands.¡±


    I chew over his words¡­. ¡°Why would she want to hack the systems here? It¡¯s not information she used


    to make her escape. That was just diversion and good nning.¡±


    He sits back in his chair, nodding slowly. ¡°Practice? A practice run for something else?¡± he muses.


    Jesus¡­.


    He looks me in the eye. ¡°You want me to change the security codes?¡± he asks.


    ?


    ?


    ¡°No¡­. She¡¯s loyal. No matter what else Charlotte is, she¡¯s loyal. Whatever her intentions, it won¡¯t be to


    cause any damage here. Let it stand.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    And between us, we wait, eating take-out food and drinking endless coffee.


    The news that Charlotte is alive and free has revived Elizabeth. And since she seems able to sleep at


    And if I¡¯m honest, it has given me my life back too.


    How could I have lived with that kind of knowledge, that degree of guilt?


    But as to James and Michael¡­.


    James seems to be coping the better of the two. I''d expected it would be the other way around. He


    leans back in his seat, hands sped behind his head.


    ¡°Try not to worry,¡± I say. ¡°She¡¯s resourceful, and braver than, I think, any of us realised.¡±


    But as his face swings my way, James doesn¡¯t looked stressed, more thoughtful. ¡°Actually, I''m not


    worrying now. She¡¯s on the move. She¡¯s functioning, and she seems to be thinking clearly. I am


    frustrated at having to wait, not being able to help.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about then?¡±


    Is he blushing?


    Yes, he is¡­.


    ¡°Something that''s actually none of my business¡­.¡± He shrugs, trying to brush away the conversation.


    As though we have anything better to do than talk¡­.


    ¡°Being?¡±


    Still he hesitates.


    ¡°Come on, James. Spit it out. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? And are we ever going to be in a tighter


    situation together than this?¡±


    He rolls eyes. ¡°Alright, since you insist. I was wondering¡­. Given your situation, why you decided to


    enter a contract with the hotel cleaner? Beth''s a beauty, but you could have taken your pick.¡±


    For a moment, my blood boils.


    No wonder he hesitated¡­.


    He holds up a hand. ¡°Forget I asked.¡±


    Still, I suppose it¡¯s natural to wonder¡­.


    Then I calm down again, seeing the funny side of the question.


    I chuckle. ¡°Yes, you''re right. It really is none of your business, but in fact, I have also wondered about


    something that is none of my business.¡±


    Now James looks intrigued. His head tilts. ¡°Go on?¡±


    ¡°How did you and Michael meet? The two of you seem unlikely friends.¡±


    He shes brows, scratching an ear. ¡°Okay, fair enough. I''ll tell you mine. You tell me yours. Michael


    and I met at the clubs¡­.¡±


    For a moment, I don¡¯t understand, then, ¡°The clubs? You mean the kind of club where I saw the three


    of you?¡±


    He rubs his nose. ¡°Yes, those sorts of clubs. We brushed by each other a few times, then one evening


    we ended up scening together. Afterwards, we went for a drink and discovered that we got on well


    outside the clubs too. We hit it off immediately. I became involved in his business....¡±


    He did?


    ¡°You did? At his sports centre?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I put up the money for Michael to expand. He paid me back early...¡±


    ¡°That''s the kind of business partner we all like.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.... Anyway, that was¡­ um¡­ eight years back now. We¡¯ve been good friends ever since.


    Come on, your turn. Spill the beans¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lord, where do I begin? Yes, you''re right. I could take my pick, and I did. And every single time, I


    boot. It wasn¡¯t going anywhere, but I was trying to find a way to make it happen. So, in a final effort to


    have a rtionship that worked for me, I arranged to see her.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes are alight with fascination. He stands, takes a bottle of scotch from a cupboard and pours


    a couple of fingers into a ss, then tilts the bottle at me.


    ¡°Yes, I will, thanks. At the time I was living in the Imperial in the penthouse. I''d gone out with, let''s say,


    high hopes for the evening and she stood me up¡­.¡±


    James passes me my drink, sucking away a smile¡­.


    ¡°¡­. I was in a helluva mood when I returned to the apartment. Anyway, I went to use the bathroom,


    and what do I find but this vision in red hair, naked in my shower.¡±


    He¡¯s having a hard time keeping a straight face¡­.


    ¡°You should have seen the look on Elizabeth¡¯s face when I turned round and saw her. She tried to


    cover up, and all she had was a washcloth. I mean¡­. what¡¯s a man to do?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes are crinkling. ¡°Judging by what I¡¯ve heard from Charlotte, you knew exactly what to do¡­.¡±


    I cringe inside. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had it in graphic detail¡­. But¡­. when we talked,


    Elizabeth was so sweet. Everything that Adele wasn''t. All I wanted was some peace and quiet in my


    life, a woman who would allow for the fact that I work every hour God sends and who¡­. who¡­¡± I reach


    for the words. ¡°She''s beautiful, intelligent, biddable. Everything I needed in the woman on my arm. So, I


    proposed a contract¡­. She would be¡­. just that¡­. the woman on my arm. In return, I would see she


    had the funding to get through college, and training to go with it¡­.¡±


    James chews on a lip. ¡°Sounds weirdly familiar¡­.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine¡­. Both your Charlotte and my Elizabeth wanted the same thing. To have control of their


    own lives. To have choices. Money is power. Money buys choice, and to get money in the modern


    world, you need education.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more. So, what changed a contract into more?¡±


    ¡°I knew she''d fallen for me. It wasn¡¯t about the money, although she enjoyed the lifestyle that brought


    her. It was more than that. But it wasn''t until danger threatened her that I realised I''d fallen for her.¡±


    ¡°What was this danger? The previous abduction you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was Adele¡­.¡± His eyes widen, ¡°¡­. working with an ex-employee who had an axe to grind. They


    both med Elizabeth for situations that were entirely of their own making, and tried to revenge


    themselves on me by kidnapping her. However, they were amateurs. The whole thing onlysted a few


    hours before we caught up with them¡­.¡±


    James turns thoughtful, sucking his teeth. ¡°Your Adele and her cohort couldn¡¯t be anything to do with


    this? With what¡¯s happening now?¡±


    ¡°No, Mack Kane died at the time¡­.¡± His eyes sh to mine as he sips at his malt¡­. ¡°¡­. and Adele is


    sitting safely in her cell in a high-security prison. I checked. So¡­. like-for-like¡­. How did it happen with


    Charlotte? You¡¯re the man that Bought-a-Virgin. And yet here you are, still with Charlotte and


    Michael¡­.¡±


    He rubs an ear. ¡°I can imagine how that looks to an outsider, but¡­. It was just supposed to be a bit of


    fun. She was willing, and very well paid for it. And as it happened, she was doing it because, as you


    said, she wanted just what your Beth wanted, a shot at taking her own life forward¡­.¡±


    ¡°Is that how Michael saw it?¡±


    James stalls, and I think he¡¯s not going to reply but then, ¡°Michael wanted nothing to do with it to begin


    with. I persuaded him to get involved because¡­.¡±


    Not just a bit of fun then¡­.


    ¡°Because?¡±


    ¡°¡­. because, as he pointed out, with the way my tastes run, a young girl needed someone to look out


    for her. Michael was Charlotte¡¯s insurance against my possible misjudgement¡­. Of taking things too


    far with her¡­.¡±


    Jesus¡­.


    ¡­. What did it cost him to admit that?


    ¡°It obviously worked. But it was still only for a week?¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t even take that long. We both fell for her and I¡­. I just tried to find a way of keeping her. At the


    end of the week, Charlotte left, and we thought we¡¯d never see her again. But she came back. And


    when she did, I did everything I could to give her what I knew she wanted.¡± He falls silent again, his


    eyes pensive.


    ¡°And what was that?¡±


    ¡°Eye-watering sex and a college education,¡±es a voice from the door. It¡¯s Michael. ¡°That was the


    phrase you used, as I recall.¡± He casts an eye at James, who colours up and looks away.


    ¡°It worked,¡± he mutters.


    ¡°Until recently,¡± replies the blond man. There¡¯s an edge to his voice.


    He¡¯s not coping well with Charlotte taking matters into her own hands.


    Calm it down¡­.


    ¡°I imagine that life with Charlotte can be quite exciting,¡± Iment.


    Both men wince. ¡°Exciting is one word for it,¡± says James.


    *****

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    James


    Michael is showing the strain, constantly pacing Richard¡¯s office. I¡¯m about to ask him to stop doing it,


    but pull myself up short as I realise I¡¯m doing the same myself.


    We¡¯ve not heard from Charlotte now for two days.


    Beth has shadows under her eyes. Richard has sent her upstairs, supposedly to sleep. But I¡¯m not sure


    if she will.


    And Richard himself¡­. He looks almost haunted. Perhaps someone who didn¡¯t know him well wouldn¡¯t


    spot it, as he puts up a show of going about his daily work, but every so often, I catch him staring into


    the distance.


    Francis too, I see watching him constantly, if surreptitiously. Then too, I see her eyes following Michael


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    as he stalks back and forth.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not heard from her again?¡± Anxiety liesyered within Richard¡¯s words.


    Michael snarls. ¡°You think we wouldn¡¯t have told you if we had?¡±


    Abruptly the air rattles with the nging of rms. Richard sits back in his seat. Michael ducks his


    head as though dodging the wall of sound. Outside, a siren res.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± mutters Richard. ¡°Francis,¡± he yells through the door. ¡°Is there a fire drill going on


    they¡¯ve not told me about?¡±


    Through the internal window, I see her brows crease as she taps into her desk phone. ¡°No, not today,


    Mr Haswell. I¡¯m just calling Security now.¡­¡± She nods, the receiver pressed to her ear. ¡°They¡¯re


    reporting some kind of disturbance in the basement levels¡­.¡±


    Red-faced, his patience short, ¡°Well, get them to shut off that racket!¡±


    As the rms die away, he turns back to me. ¡°Um, what were we talking about? Oh, yes, how Charlotte


    is returning. So, she¡¯s not told you any details at all? Just a couple of one-line messages to say she¡¯s


    alright and still on her way?¡±


    ¡°All we know¡­¡± I say, ¡°¡­ is that she wanted a top-end smartphone and shlights.¡­¡±


    ¡°She nned to travel in the dark?¡±


    It seems reasonable, doesn¡¯t it¡­.


    ¡­. all those underground ns of the City shepiled¡­.


    ¡°Er¡­.¡± It¡¯s Francis, her head popped around the door, eyes dancing, wiping tears ofughter away. ¡°¡­.


    you¡¯d better all get down to the parking level. You¡¯re wanted there¡­.¡±


    Underground¡­.


    The three of us move as one, heading for the elevator.


    *****


    The journey down seems interminable. A part of me is singing, another part anxious¡­.


    How is she?


    Is she hurt?


    Richard repeatedlyces and uces his fingers. Michael looks grim.


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Surely he must be pleased?


    The doors swish open to the gloom of a basement parking lot and the smell of drains. One of the


    maintenance engineers is jimmying up a manhole cover with a crowbar.


    He nods politely to me and Richard. ¡°Not had to go down here for years,¡± hements as, with a


    heave and a puff, the cover rolls to one side, settling with a ng.


    His grin is broad as he extends a hand down. ¡°Come on, Love. Y¡¯know, there¡¯s a reason they call these


    manholes. Usually, women aren¡¯t interested in wading through three feet of shite.¡±


    A hand rises from the depths to meet his. He takes the hand and heaves, hauling up an arm, followed


    by Charlotte on the end of it.


    She¡¯s filthy, encrusted in mud¡­.


    Mud????


    ¡­. Perhaps it¡¯s mud¡­.


    Her hair, normally so beautiful, straggles down her body in grey-green snakes which cling and crawl.


    Every part of her skin and clothing is coated in God-knows-what¡­.


    Head hanging, shoulders bowed and breathing heavily, she turns her hands over and over, looking at


    herself. ¡°Oh¡­. that was fuckin¡¯ awful,¡± she pants at the plumber as, standing back at a safe distance,


    he nods sage agreement.


    Then her gaze swings and she sees me, Michael and Richard.


    It¡¯s hard to make out her expression through the caked-on muck covering her face, but as her gaze


    meets mine, I think there¡¯s worry there.


    But through the filth, a pair of emerald eyes shine bright and clear¡­.


    ¡°Um, hi, Guys. Sorry it took a while. The ns I had didn¡¯t quite match the reality down there, and I had


    to make some diversions. Got lost for a bit. Er¡­. I know you¡¯re going to bawl me out, but can I have a


    bath first? I had toe through the sewers part of the way, and there were ces I had to wade¡­.¡±


    She came through the sewers to get back to us¡­.


    ¡­. to me¡­.


    And I have never seen anything so beautiful as the sight of my dripping filthy Jade-Eyes. Arms held


    out, I stride over and her face lights up, a white-toothed grin bright under the caked muck. But she


    backs off just a trifle. ¡°For God¡¯s sake, don¡¯t try to touch me¡­.¡± She hesitates.¡± Beth¡¯s okay? Yes?¡±


    Richard¡¯s reply is warm. ¡°Elizabeth¡¯s fine. Thank you, Charlotte.¡±


    I don¡¯t try to touch her, but, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get you into the shower and some clean clothes.¡±


    She nods happily, but the sunshine fades as she looks to Michael. He¡¯s smiling but the smile is


    strained, cracking at the corners.


    What the fuck¡¯s wrong with you?


    We got her back¡­.


    That¡¯s what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?


    The ride back up in the elevator is fragrant to say the least. Charlotte retreats into a corner, vainly trying


    to catch the drips from her clothes. A small, but feculent pool gathers at her feet, and she looks


    apologetically at Richard, who simply sucks in a smile and taps on his phone. ¡°Francis, get some


    cleaners to follow our trail would you¡­.¡± Then he smiles at her, his eyes warm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you in a while,¡± he says as he exits the elevator. ¡°I¡¯m going to go give Elizabeth the


    good news.¡±


    Alone with me and Michael in the lift, she looks anywhere but at us, and as the door sweeps open to


    the apartment, she marches straight to the bathroom, shedding her clothes in a stinking heap just


    outside the door. As she strips off, even naked, it¡¯s difficult to see, under the filth, her condition.


    Michael gathers up the discarded garments with distaste, shovelling them into a trash bag, tying it tight,


    then dropping the lot down the chute. ¡°The sooner we¡¯re rid of those, the better.¡±


    The sound of hissing water and sshing in the background, we talk quietly as we wait. Michael¡¯s not


    happy, I can see that.


    Certainly not as happy as he should be¡­.


    ¡°What¡¯s our line?¡± I say. ¡°How mad at her are we?¡±


    He hovers before he replies, then, ¡°Hugs first. Madter¡­.¡± The sound of running water continues.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­. I¡¯m just going to take a look at her, now the worst of the dirt should be off. See what state


    she¡¯s in.¡±


    He pushes open the door, looking inside, then I see him inhale, curse under his breath and stride


    through.


    What the hell?


    He¡¯s saying something to her. I can¡¯t pick out the words, but as I enter the bathroom myself, he¡¯s


    stepped into the shower fully clothed, and is holding her, almost enfolding her with his body.


    She¡¯s sobbing into his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­. It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe now. And so¡¯s Beth.¡±


    And as he spots me there, standing in the doorway, he eye-points down her body. She¡¯s a mass of


    cuts, bruises and welts.


    Jeez¡­.


    Where the muck has washed clear of her, her pale skin is marked in livid purple and blue. Older injuries


    fade through ck, red and yellow in ces. An angry gash on one thigh is seeping pink fluid into the


    shower stream and in a couple of ces, the flesh is swollen and red.


    Whoever did this to you¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a medic here,¡± I say, dashing back for my phone and leaving Michaelforting the weeping


    Charlotte.


    My call is answered almost immediately. ¡°James!¡± exims Francis¡¯ happy voice. ¡°Congrattions.


    We¡¯re all so¡­.¡±


    ¡°Francis, can you get a doctor here and quickly, please. And can you request a woman.¡±


    Her voice snaps to business mode. ¡°Of course, James. If you hold the line for one moment¡­.¡± Her


    voice turns remote. ¡°Surgery? Is Doctor Lisowski down there? Yes, get her up to the Penthouse


    apartment. Yes, right now¡­.¡± There¡¯s a pause, then, ¡°She¡¯s on her way, James.¡±


    Back in the bathroom, Michael is still holding her. ¡°I¡¯m a bit wet. Here, you take her. Get her into bed.¡±


    As he strips off his sopping clothes, I scoop her up into arge towel, then carry her through to the


    bedroom. She rests, quite passive in my arms as I murmur quiet nonsense to her until she calms, all


    the while scanning what I can see of her, trying to decide what has happened to my Jade¡­.


    Michael, once more in dry clothes, pokes his head around the door, eyes questioning. She¡¯s drifted into


    sleep, so I lie her back, tugging warm nkets over her.


    The bedroom door standing a little open, we talk together in the lounge.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I ask. ¡°Just beaten? Or raped too?¡±


    Michael rubs at his forehead. ¡°Raped too, I think. When I went in there, she tried to cover herself.¡±


    Oh, Christ¡­

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    After everything that¡¯s happened to her¡­


    I don¡¯t know how to react, how to deal with this. I take shelter in barking augh, the edges sharp and


    bitter as aloe.


    ¡°What could possibly be funny?¡± says Michael.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone out, against every protest and effort to stop her. She¡¯s achieved what she set out to do;


    Beth is back with Richard. She¡¯s certainly been beaten, perhaps raped. She gotten home, God alone


    knows how¡­. That¡¯s obviously what all her interest in the City ns was about, so she anticipated that


    too¡­.¡± Helpless with frustration, I run fingers through my hair. ¡°She¡¯s pulled up out of the sewers¡­.


    And now she cries¡­¡±


    Jade¡­. How do I help you?


    I¡¯m supposed to be your protector¡­.


    Michael chews at his knuckles. ¡°Did you ask for a female doctor?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yes.¡± Then, at the knock on the door, ¡°Ah, that should be her.¡±


    But it¡¯s not. Instead, Richard, one arm draped around Beth, stands there. Wearing bright smiles, they¡¯re


    carrying champagne and a brightly wrapped parcel, gay with ribbons and foil. But as they step inside,


    the smiles vanish. ¡°James? Michael? Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been beaten. She¡¯s covered in bruises. And we think she¡¯s been raped.¡±


    Beth blinks, her head drooping a little, then she sweeps by us. ¡°Here, let me talk with her¡­¡±


    After a few seconds, there is the quiet murmur of voices.


    Richard scuffs at the carpet. ¡°Elizabeth did mention something to me about this. I didn¡¯t want to say


    anything because she wasn¡¯t sure.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes raise, violence in his gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to say anything?¡±


    ¡°Would it have helped? When there was nothing to be done?¡±


    Michael takes a step towards Richard, but I hold up a staying hand. ¡°Calm down. We both knew what


    the possible consequences were if she was captured. So did she.¡±


    Storm clouds behind his eyes, Michael subsides and the three of us settle into a taut silence.


    Beth re-emerges and ces a hand on Michael¡¯s arm, then mine. ¡°She hasn¡¯t been raped. But she is


    pretty much at the end of her resources. She¡¯s been running for days. She was beaten while we were


    held, and she took some more damage while she was running, and¡­¡± She fixes aser stare on me...


    ¡°She thinks you¡¯re going to punish her. She really isn¡¯t in any state for that right now.¡±


    That¡¯s not for you to fucking interfere with¡­.


    Richard meets my eye, cocking a brow, but then looking at Beth askance.


    His sub¡­.


    The impasse is broken by Michael. ¡°James isn¡¯t going to punish her¡­.¡±


    That¡¯s not for you to say either¡­.


    For a moment we face each other, squaring off¡­.


    ¡°¡­. are you?¡± he finishes.


    Ah¡­ Green-Eyes¡­. You¡¯ve paid your price¡­.


    Inside me, thest bubble of anger bursts, and I remember only that I love my Jade and that she¡¯s


    done and achieved God-only-knows-what to return to us. ¡°No, she¡¯s been through enough. Perhaps it


    will have taught her a lesson.¡±


    Michael snorts. ¡°That, I doubt. Let me handle it.¡­ when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    Beth taps a foot, arms folded. ¡°Right now, I¡¯d say that what she needs, is the pair of you, and to sleep.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle backter,¡± says Richard, nodding her to the door, a touch of ice in his eye. ¡°Give me a


    buzz, James, when you think she¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    And they go, leaving me and Michael to ponder our conundrum.


    ¡°¡¯Hugs¡¯ then?¡± I say to him.


    He nods, but there¡¯s¡­. something¡­.


    What am I missing?


    But I don¡¯t have chance to think about it. We go into the bedroom to find Charlotte, red-eyed, sitting on


    the bed and trying to fingerb her damp hair into order. She looks up as we enter, and then away.


    ¡°Are you very angry with me?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    How do I express the mass of conflicting emotions washing through me? Despite everything that was


    said to her, by Michael, by myself and even by Richard, she did exactly what she pleased and didn¡¯t


    give a damn about our opinions or our feelings.


    I settle for sitting beside her and kissing her cheek. ¡°Yes, we are, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re not


    happy to have you back.¡±


    I expect Michael to join us, to sit by her on the other side of the bed, but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, he simply


    stands, looming over her. She looks up at him, then away again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Lids half-lowered, he just stares down. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with James, then.¡± And he goes.


    What the fuck?


    Charlotte stares after him, blinking, then leans into my chest as I stroke her hair.


    There¡¯s a knock from outside.


    The doctor¡­.


    I¡¯d forgotten all about her.


    Michael has vanished, so I let her in. I have met Doctor Lisowski on a previous asion when I had my


    Still, there¡¯s always something unsettling about meeting a woman whom youst encountered while


    she was asking you to cough.


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°Not so bad as we first thought. But I¡¯d like you to check her over, at least enough to deal with any


    immediate problems. Later, when she¡¯s recovered, I¡¯d like you to give her a full medical.¡±


    She nods, then vanishes into the bedroom with her bag of tricks.


    She re-emerges only about ten minutester. ¡°It¡¯s mainly superficial and I¡¯ve given her something to


    help her sleep¡­.¡± She raises a hand at my expression. ¡°Nothing too heavy. Just to rx her enough to


    drift into natural sleep. I think you¡¯ll find she sleeps long and hard. She¡¯s exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Anything I can do?¡±


    ¡°Just stay close by. If you have any problems, here¡¯s my number. Message me. I only live five minutes


    away. Later, as you say, I¡¯ll give her a full examination. There are a couple of things I would like to


    follow up on.¡±


    I show her out then, after a quick check around the apartment to see if Michael has really gone¡­.


    Where the hell is he?


    ¡­. I settle myself in an armchair beside my sleeping beauty.


    As the doctor said, she¡¯s already drifted off, her breathing slow and steady. I try not to consider what


    Michael¡¯s absence might imply. I expected him to be all over her. For him not to be here¡­.


    Should I message him?


    No, if he wanted to be here, nothing would keep him out¡­.


    So, trying to distract myself, I fetch myptop to do some work.


    *****

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Seven Years Ago


    ¡°What would you like to do when you grow up, Jenny?¡±


    She grins. ¡°Oh, that''s easy, Mr Kalkowski. I want to be like you, a teacher.¡±


    The old man smiles, perching himself against the edge of his desk. Arms folded, he looks down at his


    disciple. ¡°To be a teacher is an honourable calling, none more so. But something tells me your life is


    going to be more interesting than that. Is there not something else that appeals to you?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like anything. The world is your oyster and you have not, thus far, seen very much of it.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me about it. And I can read your books.¡±


    ¡°I can tell you many things, Jenny, and I am happy to do so. But I cannot live your life for you. You


    should go out into the world, see what is to be seen. Learn more¡­.¡±


    She stares at him. ¡°Leave here? But you¡¯re my teacher¡­.¡±


    ¡°I have my limitations. Already you ask questions which I cannot answer, but I know that there are


    others who can. And of course, some questions no-one can yet answer, but there are those who seek


    to do so.¡±


    He reaches out, taps her head. ¡°You were given this. It was a gift to you. It is what makes us all human.


    And it is your duty to learn to use it properly. To train it. To hone it to a fine edge. Books are one of the


    tools that help you whet that edge.¡±


    ¡°They say I read too many books.¡±


    He presses lips together and sighs. ¡°They are mistaken. There is no such thing as too many books.


    Reading is to the mind what stained ss is to light. It beautifies and enhances, and even if we do not


    agree with the words, the mind is working to understand. Yes, no?¡±


    Sheughs, ¡°Yes, Mr Kalkowski.¡±


    *****


    James


    I work, I eat, and I doze. And I work again. And all the while, Charlotte sleeps.


    Michael reappears, briefly looking in to see how she is. It¡¯s in that there is something badly amiss.


    His expression wavers between tenderness and anger, sympathy and disgust,passion and hurt.


    And he turns to leave again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sleeping.¡± His voice is curt. ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do, is there?¡±


    So, I sit and keep watch over her.


    And Charlotte stirs, rolling over to gaze, ssy-eyed, at the ceiling, one arm curved over the pillow.


    Her eyes flicker to mine, caution written there, but she rxes when I smile.


    ¡°Hello. How are you now? Did you sleep well?¡±


    She sits up, covering her mouth against a yawn. ¡°Do logs sleep? Yes, very well. How long was I.¡­?¡±


    ¡°About ten hours. You were exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡­ I¡¯d not slept properly for a few days.¡± She pulls a face. ¡°I didn¡¯t dare sleep above ground in


    case they found me. And I didn¡¯t dare below ground either¡­.¡±


    ¡°Why not below ground?¡±


    ¡°Rats. Hundreds of ¡®em. Not sure what they¡¯d do with a sleeping human body, but you read stories¡­.¡±


    Jeez¡­.


    ¡­. It doesn¡¯t bear thinking about¡­.


    And lost for words, I just watch her.


    Her chin juts a little¡­.


    Waiting for trouble?


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asks.


    How do I reply?


    Your actions have been courageous, insensitive, honourable, negligent¡­.


    ¡­. and you did it all for the best of reasons¡­.


    ¡­. and against the wishes of everyone else concerned¡­.


    I take a breath, gazing upwards. ¡°Where do I begin?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to punish me? If you are, I¡¯d rather just get it over and done with¡­.¡±


    And you don¡¯t even question my right to do it¡­.


    I hold her eyes and she squirms. ¡°Believe me, it came up in conversation. What you did was brave and


    noble on the one hand, but reckless and inconsiderate on the other. Michael was beside himself¡­.¡±


    She flushes, picking at a scab on the back of her hand¡­.


    ¡°¡­. especially when we lost your signal. Even Richard was upset. He thought that we¡¯d lost both you


    and Beth. And no, I¡¯m not going to punish you. Looking at the physical state of you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    appropriate. However, I believe Michael has something he wants to say to you.


    She bites at her lip. ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Oh¡­.¡±


    She looks around. ¡°Where is Michael?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I believe he wanted some time to think. He¡¯s pretty unhappy right now about the way you


    behaved.¡±


    Her eyes gloss. ¡°But Master, there was no other way we were going to get her back. The police had no


    idea where¡­.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me where you got all that bruising?¡±


    She seems disconcerted by the question. ¡°Um, different ces¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been beaten?¡±


    ¡°Yes, some, but it wasn¡¯t too bad. I thought it would be worse¡­.¡±


    And you just brush it away¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Some of the damage, I took while I was running. It was dark, and I was just going pell-mell;


    couldn¡¯t see where I was heading, just away. I kept crashing into things, trees, rocks; I tripped and fell a


    couple of times. Then in the sewers, there was a spot; I had to cross the stream. I was trying not to


    have to wade, so I jumped instead. But it was slippery. I lost my footing, fell in, banged my head¡­.


    That was the worst¡­.¡±


    Is that all of it?


    Would you tell me?


    ¡°Was that the worst?¡±


    A bit disconcerted, ¡°Um, yes. Not sure what you mean?¡±


    Should I ask her?


    ¡­. but I must¡­.


    I speak quietly. ¡°Beth thought you¡¯d been raped? Michael too. But then you told Beth, no.¡±


    ¡°Raped? No¡­¡± Her brows rise and her lips part. ¡°No, Master. I¡¯ve not been raped¡­ Um¡­ I¡¯ll admit it


    came close. For a while, I thought¡­¡±


    Really?


    ¡­. Really¡­?


    ¡°But Charlotte, Michael said that when he saw you in the shower, you tried to¡­. cover up. That¡¯s why


    he thought¡­¡±


    She winds a lock of hair around a finger, unwinds it and rewinds it. ¡°Master, look at me. I¡¯m ck and


    blue. I didn¡¯t want him seeing me like that¡­ and... and¡­¡± Her face twists¡­


    ¡°And what?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They took my rings, Master. The ones you and Michael gave me. They took them.¡± And with a gasp for


    air, she lurches forward, wringing her fingers together as she coughs out great wracking sobs.


    And atst, I know the right thing to do and say. I sit beside her, holding her close, nuzzling her hair and


    kissing the tears from her cheeks. ¡°Shhh¡­ It¡¯s alright. It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re only rings, bits of


    metal. We¡¯ll get you new ones¡­.¡±


    But she¡¯s distraught. ¡°But they¡¯re not just bits of metal, Master¡­ They¡¯re special¡­ And they took


    them¡­¡±


    Does it really mean that much to you?


    I always underestimate everything about you¡­.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    For God¡¯s sake, lighten the mood.


    I force augh. ¡°Every time I think I¡¯ve got the hang of women, I discover I¡¯m still on Mars and they¡¯re


    on Venus.¡­¡± She falls quiet, her sobs receding, but she still trembles in my embrace. ¡°Charlotte¡­. The


    rings are symbols.... That¡¯s all. If youe out of what you did with no more damage than that, you


    should be thankful, not crying¡­ Now¡­ just calm down. We can talk about things properly when you¡¯re


    ready.¡±


    She twists to look up into my face, one hand against my chest. ¡°I¡¯d like to do that, Master, but there¡¯s


    things I need to tell you¡­. And Michael and Richard¡­¡±


    Of course there are, Jade-Eyes. Of course there are¡­.


    ¡°Yes, I know. There are things I want to ask you, but we can spare a few minutes.¡± Her lids flutter in


    eptance and she droops against me, nestled against my body. She¡¯s breathing deeply and slowly,


    her lovely breasts rising and falling and the pulse in her neck clearly visible, gradually slowing with the


    passing minutes.


    And we don¡¯t need words¡­.


    ¡°Do you want to make love?¡± I murmur.


    She shifts against me. ¡°I¡¯d like that, but¡­.¡± And her words trail away.


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Um, you¡¯ll need to¡­.¡± She¡¯s blushing,


    What the hell?


    Holding her at the shoulders, I steer her to look at me. ¡°Charlotte, what is it? Talk to me.¡±


    Her face scarlet, looking utterly mortified, she says, ¡°You¡¯ll need to use a condom, Master. I¡¯ve not been


    able to take my pill for thest few days¡­.¡±


    Ahhh¡­.


    Good girl¡­.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Were you worrying I¡¯d be angry?


    Perhaps¡­.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¡­. Yes, of course¡­. I¡¯d be used to the luxury of not having to worry about that with you.¡± I


    give her a squeeze and a kiss. ¡°Wait there. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I head for the gents¡¯vatories a couple of floors down, reflecting on how much I have taken for granted


    Charlotte¡¯s contraception. Condoms are never exactly a lover¡¯s delight and the knowledge that the


    woman I love is both intelligent and careful has been leading me astray.


    It¡¯s good to have a woman who doesn¡¯t have to take her socks off to count to twenty-eight¡­


    Shoving a couple of coins into the slot, I pocket my goods and return to find Charlotte sitting up,


    hugging her knees. The bed isrge and her face unusually pale even for her. She looks lost, childlike,


    and not for the first time I reflect on the age difference between us.


    Pulling the packet from my pocket, I wave it quickly by her for reassurance before cing it on the


    bedside table. ¡°There are vending machines in the public bathrooms downstairs,¡± I exin.


    She nods, but I see the movement of her throat as she swallows. Cupping her cheek in my hand, ¡°You


    are alright?¡±


    She raises a wan smile. ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯m alright. Just very tired. You don¡¯t have to keep asking.¡±


    I pull the sheets back. Without meaning to, my gaze slides over her body, bruised and battered. Her


    skin, usually so pale and perfect is blotchy with brutal hues and half-healed welts. My gorge rising, I


    look away.


    ¡°Actually, I do. You might try to brush off what¡¯s happened to you, but no-one gets into that condition


    without paying a price for it.¡±


    She flushes and turns away¡­.


    I¡¯ve embarrassed her¡­.


    ¡­. but I pull her up into my embrace, holding her close¡­. ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± ¡­. feeling her rx into me.


    I seek her with my lips; a soft kiss on the mouth, light as wings. Then the line of her cheek and neck,


    where under the skin, her pulse beats steadily. Passively, she simply lets me make love to her, her


    breathing growing rough as her body melts for me.


    My hand over one breast, I lean in to the other. Normally white and tipped in pale rose, it is marked by


    a sickly rainbow of colours. I can¡¯t bear to look at it, and let my eyelids fall closed as I teethe at the


    nipple.


    It isn¡¯t perfect. I want my Jade, and I know she wants me, but neither of us is yet as we should be. My


    body is not yet responding, and hers is slow.


    I undress, stripping myself naked, my cock lying quiescent as I slide between the sheets. But I want to


    make love to my Jade, with her, to make things as they should be between us. I kiss her again, harder,


    willing my body to reply as it should. I want to be inside her, to feel her sheath vise around me as I spill


    into her. I stroke her, running palm and fingers over skin and muscle blemished and injured.


    Only now, having her close, does it drive home how afraid I was, desperate with hope and belief, and


    the fear of the loss of my Love. All the while she was gone, while we were waiting, hope was kindled


    and dashed, rekindled¡­.


    When Pandora opened her box of all the world¡¯s ills, she did well to leave Hope until thest.


    Somehow, despair can be lived with, almost wallowed in, but Hope is a mind-killer.


    I rest my forehead on hers, trying to calm my ragged heartbeat and breathing, to regain some


    equilibrium.


    ¡°Master? Are you alright?¡±


    I have to say it¡­.


    ¡­. She must understand¡­.


    ¡°When your signal vanished, Charlotte, we thought we¡¯d lost you. That was a hard moment. You must


    never, ever, do anything like that to me, to us, again.¡±


    Her voice is clear and certain. ¡°I won¡¯t, Master. You have my promise. I¡¯ve done what I had to.¡±


    Had to?


    Propping myself above her, I look down into her eyes, clear with certainty. ¡°Had to?¡±


    ¡°I had to get Beth back, Master¡­.¡±


    Your friend¡­.


    ¡°¡­. No-one else could have done it. and¡­.¡±


    Her mouth works¡­.


    Wondering if she can say¡­. what?


    ¡°And?¡± I push.


    Eyes swimming as she looks up at me, ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave Richard like that. He loves her. And I owed him


    so much¡­¡±


    It takes me a moment to digest what she just said, then the meaning filters through¡­.


    ¡°Richard? You did all that for Richard? Not Beth?¡±


    She¡¯s sucking at her lips, eyelids fluttering. ¡°Well, it was sort-of for Beth, but mainly for Richard¡­. I


    owed him.¡±


    Oh, my God¡­.


    For Richard¡­.


    ¡­. and that¡¯s why she¡¯s worrying about telling me the truth¡­.


    Keep your head¡­.


    I settle for taking a deep breath. ¡°Charlotte, what the hell am I supposed to think when you say


    something like that? Do you have any other perceived ¡®debts¡¯ you feel you need to repay?¡±


    Her eyes are wide, anxiety lurking. ¡°No, Master. I¡¯ve said. You have my promise. I¡¯ll not do anything


    else like that. Truly.¡±


    And whatever other issues we might have¡­. You don¡¯t break faith¡­.


    Let it go¡­.


    I lean down, kiss her beautiful face. ¡°Lie back,¡± I murmur.


    She quivers beside me as I brush my lips across fragrant skin again, but I¡¯m unsure whether it is


    arousal or apprehension.


    Make it right¡­.


    ¡°I understand that you did what you did for good reason,¡± I say. ¡°Sometimes life gives us only bad


    choices, and you had to choose.¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    ¡°I was, but not now. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Her eyes gloss. ¡°Proud?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very proud.¡±


    My courageous¡­.


    ¡­. headstrong¡­.


    ¡­. beloved¡­.


    ¡­. reckless¡­.


    ¡­. loyal¡­.


    ¡­. Jade.


    And now, desire quickens in me, my groin tightening as our mouths meet. But something still lurks


    around her eyes.


    ¡°And Michael?¡± she asks.


    Indeed¡­.


    What about Michael?


    He¡¯s not happy¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with him. He¡¯s as pleased as I am that we have you back, more or less safe and sound, but he


    is still badly upset.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very angry with me?¡±


    Is he angry?


    Usually he would discuss it with me¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think you can expect some hard talking from him.¡±


    My mouth finds her breast again, my teeth and lips teasing the nipple to a puckered nub, and the


    thump of her heart vibrating through firm flesh. And now she responds too, her breath catching as I


    nibble¡­.


    My hand gliding between the vee of her thighs, I cup her sex, my palm moist and warm, then sy her.


    Her head falls back as I prate her with wet fingers, and she reaches for me, for my shaft, now hard


    and ready for her.


    ¡°No. Just lie back. I¡¯m going to get inside you now.¡±


    I eye the foil packet on the side with distaste. I have be too ustomed to enjoying my Jade


    unfettered. ¡°Always detested these things,¡± Iment as I rolltex over myself.


    She looks abashed. ¡°Sorry, Master.¡±


    No, Jade, not for this¡­.


    I open my mouth over hers, make sure she knows it¡¯s real, then, ¡°Nothing to apologise for. d you


    thought to mention it though.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    And now I lie atop her, opening her thighs with my knees, then lowering myself to press against her, but


    not entering. I want to draw the moment out for both of us. My cock hardens further as I nudge at her


    without prating, a gentle torment that sends lust jabbing through my groin and draws a gasp from


    her. Her flesh is hot, and liquid and I savour the aching anticipation in shaft and balls, and the tremble


    of her body against mine.


    Our bodies meeting at mouth and loins, my handbing through hair which res out over the pillow


    in a halo of copper, I want only that my Jade-Eyes knows she is loved, and wanted and, for what it is


    worth, forgiven.


    ¡°Please, Master. I want you inside me.¡±


    She speaks with that emerald-eyed gaze that entranced me the first moment I saw her image, though I


    didn¡¯t realise it at the time.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And, still spell-bound by her, I shift to ease inside her, her satin flesh enfolding mine¡­.


    ¡­. As I slowly prate her, the knot in my gut, thaty there from the moment her tracer vanished on


    my screen, unravels and dissolves.


    ¡°Are you going toe?¡± I say quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Master. But that¡¯s alright, I just wanted to be with you.¡±


    And I with you¡­.


    Her eyes locked on mine, so close, I see the detail of her irises. Her pupils are ck circles ringed by


    green flecked with gold and copper. And as we move together, slowly,nguidly, they turn ssy¡­.


    ¡­. I think you wille for me¡­.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    ¡°All the time I was¡­. away¡­. I was thinking about you¡­ the two of you. I was doing what I had to, but


    all I wanted was to get back to you and Michael.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know.¡±


    But until she said it¡­. Did I know? Was I sure?


    Her words pierce me and as, once more, I stoop to open my mouth over hers, my body jolts into a


    climax that is sweet and agonizing and exquisite¡­.


    And her name shudders from my lungs as I tighten and spill.


    And under me, her hands clinging to my shoulders, she arches and cries out as her eyes ze¡­.


    ¡°Master¡­.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    My phone buzzes.


    ¡°Hello, James. How is she now?¡±


    ¡°Much better. A good sleep has worked wonders. Would you and Beth like toe up when it¡¯s


    convenient. She wants to talk to all of us together.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡±


    I sit together with Elizabeth, who keeps her fingersced with mine. James is rxed, a smile ying


    around his eyes as he sits by Charlotte.


    Michael is otherwise. For a man who is normally warm and rxed, he seems distant, almost


    disconnected. On the several asions when I have seen him before with Charlotte in simr


    situations, he has been, as James phrased it, her anchor. Now he barely looks at her, and there¡¯s a set


    to his jaw that I¡¯ve not seen before.


    Beth notices it too, eye-pointing me across to him. I quell her with a warning nce and a squeeze on


    her fingers.


    Charlotte sits by James, but her nce repeatedly skitters across to her blond fianc¨¦, who doesn¡¯t


    return it.


    Better do my bit in support¡­.


    ¡°Charlotte, um, I know you have issues with James and Michael here, over what you did¡­.¡± Michael


    awards me a cool look, which I ignore¡­. ¡°¡­. And I can understand that entirely¡­.¡± He looks away, his


    mouth tight. ¡°¡­. But for myself, I am grateful beyond words for what you did. I¡¯ll not forget it.¡±


    Charlotte nods, giving me a small smile, but she¡¯s not missed Michael¡¯s reaction, her eyes following


    him.


    I continue. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling up to it now, can you tell us more about what happened?¡±


    James also shes a look at his friend, his eyes disturbed¡­.


    Dissension in the ranks?


    ¡­. then turns his attention back. ¡°Charlotte, you said there were some things you need to tell us? And


    we all need to know why you didn¡¯t want us to speak to the police. Richard here wasn¡¯t very happy


    when I told him that he couldn¡¯t discuss with Will Stanton what was happening¡­¡±


    She turns to me, apology in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that, but Klempner knew too many things that


    he shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Klempner? Who is Klempner?¡±


    ¡°Lawrence Klempner. There were others there, but he was in charge when Beth and I were captured. I


    recognised him from Blessingmoors.¡± She¡¯s pale, fighting for her words¡­.


    Bad memories?


    ¡°¡­. He would visit sometimes, looking over the older kids, pointing out the ones he thought were¡­


    interesting¡­.¡± Suddenly, she seizes up.


    A hint of softness finally shows in Michael¡¯s eyes. He pours a ss of water from a jug, passing it to


    her. ¡°Take your time, Charlotte.¡±


    She gulps down a couple of swallows, then, ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t have known me from the home,


    but¡­.¡± She gulps more of the water. ¡°He said he recognised me because I look like my mother.¡±


    The mask finally falls from Michael¡¯s face, to be reced by shock, matching that in James¡¯


    expression. Elizabeth squeezes my fingers, but she doesn¡¯t need to warn me.


    I keep my tone nd. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Charlotte looks tormented, her face pasty, with spots of colour burning on her cheeks. ¡°He said.... he


    said that he¡­ he ran her with the other whores¡­.¡±


    Yes, I did well to hold my silence¡­.


    ¡°¡­.and that it must run in the family, because I¡¯d sold myself, and now I live with two men¡­.¡±


    James and Michael exchange a nce which she doesn¡¯t seem to notice¡­.


    The words spilling from her now, she continues. ¡°¡­. He holds some grudge against me. He said it was


    because of Jenkins, the man that died when he chased me. But it felt like there was more to it than


    that.¡±


    Again, that warning squeeze from Elizabeth¡­.


    As if I needed it¡­.


    Irritably, I pull my fingers from hers, still keeping my voice neutral. ¡°That must have been¡­ upsetting¡­


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but how did he know about the auction? And James and Michael?¡±


    Very good questions¡­.


    Very good indeed¡­.


    ¡°¡­. The only people who know things like that are either us or the police. They have my records¡­.


    And thenter, he got a phone call¡­¡±


    Her mouth is working. She swallows thest of the water, a tremor in her fingers as she raises it to her


    mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could I have a ss of wine, please. This¡­. isn¡¯t very easy¡­¡±


    Michael nods, disappearing out of the room for a minute before returning with a bottle and sses. He


    pours for all of us, but thest thing I want is alcohol. Charlotte again gulps, taking a couple ofrge


    swallows before she resumes.


    She continues, ¡°I persuaded him to leave Beth alone.¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elizabeth told me about that. You convinced them she was worth more for ransom if they didn¡¯t


    touch her¡­.¡±


    She must realise that Elizabeth has already told me a lot of this¡­.


    Her eyes roll and the points of colour on her cheek spread over her paleplexion.


    Yes, she does¡­.


    ¡°Sorry about that. It seemed the best thing to say¡­¡±


    I try to ward off her embarrassment. ¡°No apology needed, Charlotte. But they then put her in a separate


    room, and she thought that¡­.¡±


    I grind to a halt.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    I can hardly repeat what Elizabeth told me¡­.


    Does she realise I¡¯ve not repeated it?


    Charlotte looks between James and Michael, then her eyelids lower. ¡°I thought I was in trouble then,


    that they were going to gang-rape me. They knocked me about a bit.¡­ That¡¯s where I got some of the


    bruises.¡­ But Klempner said he had a buyer for me. For Beth too¡­.¡±


    Elizabeth beside me, is reacting to Charlotte¡¯s words. Sitting close to her, her breathing grows ragged.


    She¡¯s perspiring, and she doesn¡¯t smell so sweet as she normally does. Taking her fingers once more, I


    rub my thumb over her palm.


    ¡°¡­. though I¡¯m not sure he wanted to sell her after what I¡¯d told him about who she is. At any rate, I


    don¡¯t think they wanted to leave too many visible marks on me if the buyer was going to be seeing


    me¡­.¡± Charlotte knocks back half her remaining wine in a single swallow.


    Is this too much for her?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But she ploughs on. ¡°Anyway, Klempner¡¯s phone rang. It was weird. He listened for a minute to


    whoever was on the other end, then he looked like he¡¯d seen a ghost. He hit me across the face,


    knocked me down, and told me he knew about the tracers¡­¡±


    My mind is racing. Clearly, this is why Charlotte sent the message not to let anyone outside our


    immediate group know she was returning.


    Treason from within?


    Within the police?


    Someone close to Will?


    Will himself?


    ¡°¡­. He told the others to find some different clothes for me ¡®cause the ones I was wearing had to go.


    He took the locket that had one of the tracers¡­. and my rings¡­. Then he¡­. He told me to¡­. um¡­


    empty my body cavities... Or he would do it for me¡­.¡±


    I try to keep the smile from my face. ¡°You had a tracer¡­. inside you?¡±


    Michael looks unamused, but James is also fighting a smile, and Elizabeth looks anywhere but at me.


    ¡°Mmm. Yes, inside a condom to keep it dry¡­ Um¡­. it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, now I tell someone else¡­.¡±


    With an air of huge relief, she shifts the subject¡­. ¡°Actually, the whole changing clothes thing solved


    my biggest problem¡­¡±


    ¡°Which was?¡±


    ¡°Beth¡¯s shoes. She was kidnapped while she was out shopping, and she was wearing high heels. I


    knew we¡¯d have to run to escape, and there was no way she could run in those. But when they gave


    me fresh clothes, it meant there was an extra pair of shoes.¡±


    James is frowning, a finger rubbing his forehead. ¡°And by then you¡¯d already nted one of the


    trackers on Beth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, when Klempner knew about the trackers, they decided to move out immediately.


    I¡¯d already warned Beth that we needed to run when they took us out of the building. If we could get out


    into the open, so the tracer on her could operate properly, you¡¯d be able to find us again. I told her to


    behave very meek and mild, so that they¡¯d let their guard down and we¡¯d have the best chance to


    escape.¡±


    Elizabeth is nodding agreement.


    We need to know more about this traitor on the inside¡­.


    ¡°So, this phone call to Klempner¡­¡± I begin.


    Charlotte punctuates her words with spreading hands. ¡°It could only have been from someone in the


    police. Or someone getting the information from the police. Who else would know?


    It an unpleasant thought. Will Stanton is my friend of years. ¡°Who indeed?¡± I mutter.


    Charlotte continues, ¡°And I heard him giving orders to have this building watched. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t


    want any of youing out for me, and why I came in the way I did.¡±


    Michael¡¯s face hardens again¡­.


    He thinks she made the wrong decision?


    Or his pride is damaged that she took that decision herself?


    ¡­. Instead of asking for help?


    What¡¯s wrong with the man?


    He¡¯s got a woman in a million¡­.


    A warrior¡­.


    ¡­


    And James is her Dom?


    James interrupts my thoughts before I can ponder the implications of that. ¡°What happened after you


    and Beth split? We picked up Beth almost immediately, but there was no sign of you.¡±


    I think the wine is working its magic on Charlotte. She¡¯s rxing by the moment¡­.


    Or is it because we¡¯re not talking about Klempner and her mother anymore?


    ¡°At first, I just ran, from them, trying to loop back to you. But you were being chased too, and I couldn¡¯t


    catch up. Then, I heard the gunshots. And there were all those police around, and I didn¡¯t know who to


    trust. So I just made my way in the dark back to the main highways, and to the nearest town. I wanted


    to contact you. That¡¯s when I went into that electrical store. I needed the phone so that I could


    download all those ns I¡¯d scanned, to try to find a way back into the City, and here, without being


    seen. After that, I just took all the back roads and trails to get to the edge of the City, then went


    underground as soon as I could.¡±


    You nned it¡­.


    You nned it all¡­.


    Right from the beginning¡­.


    ¡°How did you do that? What route did you take?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I went down through the sewers first to get onto the old Marlepits train line.¡­¡±


    The what?


    This is my City¡­.


    Then I remember my recent bar visit with Michael, when it was driven home to me that my City has


    whole tiers and levels that are alien to me, where I am a stranger¡­.


    ¡­. but to be a friend of Michael opens doors¡­.


    How long ago was it? Only a few days¡­.


    But somehow forever¡­.


    Ie back to earth, exchanging a nk look with James, then Michael, who shrugs.


    Marlepits?


    ¡°It¡¯s an old railway track¡­¡± she exins¡­ ¡°¡­ from when the City was first built, and they needed


    construction materials. It doesn¡¯t operate now, or for any time in thest fifty years, but the tunnels are


    still there. I just followed the line into the heart of the old City and then used the sewers again to get


    under this building¡­. Achhe¡­¡± She shudders. ¡°That was just disgusting¡­¡±


    Her story is so amazing. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes are brimming¡­.


    Charlotte did it all for her¡­.


    How do I repay that?


    James sits with chin propped on a fist, a smile ghosting around his lips. But Michael¡­.


    Michael has no wee in his eyes, no joy. I¡¯ve never seen him like this before. It seems utterly out of


    character with what I know of the man.


    Charlotte has trouble brewing there¡­.


    ¡­. and I can¡¯t help¡­.


    *****

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Seven Years Ago


    ¡°Jenny? Are you alright?¡±


    Mr Kalkowski, leaning on his stick, looks down from the bank which swoops down to theke¡¯s edge. A


    figure lies prone across a grassy mound by the pebbled shore.


    She twists, squinting upwards, a hand against her eyes, against brilliant sunshine. ¡°Hello, Mr


    Kalkowski. Yes, I¡¯m fine. I was just watching this.¡± She waves a hand across a patch of reeds which


    edges the shore where a stream meets theke.


    Her teacher descends the slope carefully, using his stick as support while he guides himself along a


    six-inch wide, sheep-trotted path between slippery grassy hummocks. Drawing closer, he can see the


    borate zig-zag manoeuvres of dragonflies over the water. In brilliant shades of electric blue and


    iridescent green, their scintiting wingspete with the sparkle of the water for beauty and attention.


    As he peers to see what holds her so spellbound, she points in close to where a brown-shelled monster


    is rising out of the water, climbing up a reed. Only a couple of inches long, it is a monster nheless.


    Then she points again to another, and another. Some are only just escaping their watery haven. Others


    have settled higher up the stems. Yet others have split open at the back of their ugly casing and


    something is squeezing its way out. And in one or two ces, can be seen the escaped upants


    sitting drying in the sunshine, their sheath an abandoned husk. Wings pump up and out and open with


    theing promise of the shimmering beauty of their flyingpanions.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡±ments the old man. ¡°The emerging nymphs of Anisoptera.¡±


    She nces at him, puzzled.


    Dark eyes twinkle over the top of his spectacles. ¡°Dragonflies to you and me,¡± he exins. ¡°Anisoptera


    is the Latin designation for that order of insects.¡± He looks in more closely. ¡°It is certainly an¡­. arresting


    sight. I do see why you would be taking the time to watch. Have you been here long?¡±


    ¡°About an hour, I think,¡± she replies. ¡°Have you seen this before?¡±


    ¡°At times,¡± he nods. ¡°But never such a mass¡­ um¡­. emergence¡­. as this. ¡°Would you mind if I join


    you to watch the spectacle?¡±


    She smiles widely, disying teeth which glint pearl, then shuffles up to make room.


    Mr Kalkowski seats himself beside the teenage beauty, settling to watch the disy. One after another


    of thervae climbs slowly to winged freedom, shedding the water which clings upwardly to the reed


    stems in a smooth curve. Each one splits along a line down the back of its shell, partially escaping


    before pausing¡­.


    ¡°What are they waiting for?¡±


    ¡°The exoskeleton is soft as it emerges,¡± replies the old man. ¡°The legs have to harden in the air before


    they are strong enough to entirely pull the creature free from its prison.¡±


    Above the water, the adult insects quarter the area in squadrons.


    ¡°Do you think those, are some of these?¡± she asks, pointing between adults andrvae.


    ¡°It takes a day or so for the adult to fully gain its strength and true colours, but yes, these will join them


    as theye into their strength.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do they do then?¡±


    ¡°Dragonflies are voracious predators. As are the nymphs¡­¡± He gestures at the emergingrvae¡­.


    ¡°They will consume mosquitorvae and simr creatures. Even tadpoles and small fish. As adults,


    they will eat gnats, flies, mosquitoes, even butterflies and bees. Woe betide any small helpless creature


    that falls in their path.¡±


    Jenny screws up her face. ¡°I think I like being a person better.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The world is a dangerous ce if you are small and helpless.¡± He gestures towards speckled


    shapes in the stream, waving as they hold their position against the current. ¡°Between trout below and


    dragonflies above, it is not a safe ce to be.¡± He sniffs. ¡°Of course, for us, they make good eating.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever had trout.¡±


    ¡°Mrs Collier makes a very good garlic-and-butter-stuffed trout. You might want to ask her to prepare it


    for you.¡±


    ¡°With those?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with those. Would you like to catch one? Take it home for supper?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a fishing rod¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know how to fish.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one way to skin a cat, Jenny. And more than one way tond a trout.¡±


    Mr Kalkowski smiles sidelong at her, then holds up a forefinger. He stands carefully, then hunkers down


    again, bncing on two ttish stones as he reaches into the water. Jenny leans across to see what he


    is doing.


    ¡°Do not allow your shadow to fall across him,¡± he says, dipping fingers below the surface to either side


    of the gently undting trout. The fingers wriggle as he draws nearer. The fish doesn''t move.


    Agog with concentration, Jenny watches as the fingers move closer, brush against silvery scales then,


    reaching underneath, gently lift the fish from the water, where it lies calmly in his hands, speckled


    scales gleaming opal and pearl in the light.


    She stares at it. ¡°Why doesn''t it try to get away?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No one really knows. One can specte about perhaps a kind of hypnosis,


    but¡­.¡± He shrugs¡­. ¡°¡­. who can say what passes through the mind of a fish?¡± He looks down at the


    trout, still passive in his hands. ¡°Do you still wish to take it home to Mrs Collier?


    She screws up her face, feeling a little queasy. ¡°Noooo... Let it go. Please.¡±


    The old man nods. ¡°I agree. When one has captured the beast with line and fly, it seems fairer, does it


    not? The battle between man and beast. Yes, no? But this feels like a kind of betrayal. An abuse of


    trust.¡±


    He stoops, releasing the fish back into the water, where with a casual flick of the tail, it resumes its vigil


    in the current. ¡°Think of the story it could tell, Jenny, to its fellows, of its strange trip above the world of


    water, only to return.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Fish don¡¯t tell stories.¡±


    ¡°Everything tells a story, Jennifer.¡± He stands again, slowly, cing his feet carefully as he returns to


    his seat on the grassy hummock. ¡°You should not dismiss something because it appears ordinary.


    Instead, ask yourself what it can say to you¡­.¡±


    Her brows pucker...


    ¡°¡­. I see you do not believe me.¡± He casts around at the pebbled shoreline, then stooping, picks up a


    stone. ¡°This, for example.¡± He offers it to her.


    She takes it, turning it over to sit smoothly in her palm. ¡°It''s a pebble. It''s pretty, with all those stripes,


    but it''s still just a pebble.¡±


    He raises a finger, tapping at the air. ¡°But those stripes tell you a story¡­.¡± She scrunches her face and


    he taps the end of her nose with the finger. ¡°That pebble was once part of a muchrgeryer of rock,


    when the silt settled, the water was calm and clear. It was exposed to the air above. The green


    colouration tells you that something had changed. Something happened to cut off the air.¡±


    She stares. ¡°But how can you know something like that?¡±


    He traces the lines with a finger. ¡°The red you see there is the colour ofpounds of iron in its


    oxygenated condition. The green is that of ironpounds when they form without air, the water


    stagnant for some reason. If we knew where this pebble came from, the bedrock from which it formed,


    we could read the history of itsndscape in the far past, in Deep Time¡­.¡±


    She gazes, awestruck, at the stone in her hand.


    He continues, ¡°So, from what you see in your palm there, we can begin to construct an image of the


    past; perhaps a long-agoke, or maybe a river delta, where the water level rose and fell. Perhaps


    floods washed deep mud over the bottom, cutting off the air. Or possibly thend sank. This happens


    with deltas. Whatever the detail, there is a story here, and it is not just a pebble.¡±


    He taps it with a fingernail. ¡°It is easy to read the words from a book, but much harder to read the world


    around us. That is a learned skill.¡±


    Her lips move as she turns it over in her hand, tracing the line of the stripes with a fingernail. ¡°How


    would I learn about things like that?¡±


    ¡°You should learn the rules of evidence, and for this, study the principles of geology. At home, I have a


    book....¡±


    She interrupts. ¡°Why don''t you teach things like this at school?¡±


    He sniffs. ¡°Most people are not interested, Jennifer. For most of them, to be able to read and write and


    to know enough arithmetic to get through daily life is enough. I do not often meet the kind of enquiring


    mind you have. It is my pleasure to be your teacher.


    ¡°Maybe if you did teach it, they would be interested?¡±


    He sighs, leaning heavily on his stick. ¡°I have tried. It was not well received. You will find as you grow


    older, Jenny, that most people spend their whole lives living inside their own head.¡± His tone turns pithy.


    ¡°It is a pity that is such a small space for many.¡±


    ¡°I want to learn it all.¡±


    He smiles. ¡°A worthy, if lofty, ambition.¡±


    Her words are confident and bright. ¡°You can teach me.¡±


    Her teacher raises his palms. ¡°There are limits on what I can teach you, Jenny.¡±


    ¡°So, how do I learn it all?¡± She frowns. ¡°From books?¡±


    ¡°I think Jenny, you should attend university. I believe you will prosper there. I can guide you through the


    necessary examinations to qualify. I have no doubt you will absorb it easily.¡± He takes out his pipe from


    a jacket pocket, tapping the bowl free of ashes. ¡°Yes, for advanced learning, university is where you


    should be.¡±


    She twiddles with a grass-stalk, dismantling it slowly, unravelling long speared leaves from the stem,


    examining the structure as she does so. ¡°What happens after that?¡±


    ¡°After that, Jenny, you will have an education, and the tools of the mind to take on the world in your


    own way. You will make your own life.¡±


    ¡°Can I borrow your geology book?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can. Walk with me back to my house. If you don¡¯t mind, I may lean on your arm a little.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    James


    Charlotte emerges from the bedroom, rubbing at her eyes, hair still tousled, partially covering her face.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I ask. ¡°Better now that you¡¯ve caught up on some sleep?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yes. Much better, thanks.¡± But there¡¯s something in her tone¡­.


    Still tired perhaps¡­.


    It¡¯ll probably take her a few days to get back to rights again¡­.


    I put my book aside and pat the seat next to me on the couch. ¡°Come and sit with me.¡±


    She smiles, but the smile is faint, and as her hair falls aside, I get a good look at her face. She¡¯s very


    pale, puffy-eyed and shadowed. And now, as I look at her properly, her movements are stiff and halting.


    As she sits, she hisses quietly.


    ¡°Charlotte, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Master.¡±


    She¡¯s clearly not fine. Everything about her screams of not fine. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her voice is slow, reluctant. ¡°Michael¡­. punished me¡­.¡±


    I think I must have misheard her¡­. ¡°Michael? Punished you? What did he do?¡±


    But she doesn¡¯t speak. Instead, silently, her face works, radiating misery.


    Something is very, very wrong¡­.


    What the fuck did he do?


    ¡°Stand up. Show me yourself.¡± She doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Charlotte!¡± This time it¡¯s an order. ¡°Do as I say. I


    want to see.¡±


    And she obeys, but struggling to stand, she totters and weaves. Almost, she falls, but I stand with her,


    an arm under her elbow, another around her waist.


    She won¡¯t look at me. Shame, distress and pain jostle for position over eyes and mouth as I lift her skirt


    and slide her panties down, then freeze at what I see.


    Welts, ugly and raw, three of them, extend across her buttocks. Normally so baster-pale, they bloom


    red and swollen, the edges already purpling to bruises¡­.


    What the fuck did he use?


    She is fighting back sobs, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the pain that¡¯s doing it. I¡¯ve learned that my jewel-eyed


    mermaid is powerfully resistant to pain. But¡­. Humiliation? Regret? Grief?


    ¡°Michael did that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    He¡¯s there, blocking the door, legs akimbo, arms folded. But his stance and his eyes say two different


    things.


    Remorse?


    Shame?


    You stupid bastard¡­.


    But his chin tilts. ¡°Charlotte and I had rather a long discussion. I think I¡¯ve made my point well enough.¡±


    He turns to her. ¡°How are you now?¡±


    Her jaw is ck, eyes unfocused, her voice dismissive. ¡°It hurts. What do you expect me to say?¡±


    How could you be such an idiot?


    And I¡¯m angry. My blood heating, I move towards him. ¡°I thought we¡¯d agreed¡­.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t quite take a step back, but his eyes shift, looking down, and before I can say more,


    Charlotte interrupts. ¡°Master. Leave it. It¡¯s done.¡±


    Michael, red-faced and white-eyed, gives me a so-you-see kind of shrug, turns on his heel and leaves.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯m tempted to follow, but Charlotte is so clearly¡­.


    What? Upset? Hurt?


    Frightened?


    No, not frightened¡­.


    But certainly not herself. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to bed. I¡¯ll find something to take the heat out of those


    weals.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright Master.¡± Then she staggers, and I catch her.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± I scoop her up, carrying her back to the bedroom and stand her beside the bed again,


    undressing her. I keep my movements brisk and efficient. I don¡¯t want this to appear to be any kind of


    attempt at seduction.


    She¡¯s shivering¡­.


    Or is it trembling?


    Either way, I want her in bed. ¡°Lie down on your stomach. I¡¯ll find some pain-killers.¡±


    She tosses her head to the side drawers. ¡°There¡¯s a tube in there.¡±


    ¡°He punished you, then he applied pain-killer?¡±


    She nods, eyes squeezing closed, sucking at her lips.


    I suppose that¡¯s something¡­.


    ¡°Then he wasn¡¯t so angry? You could have safe-worded, couldn¡¯t you, if it was too much.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t reply¡­.


    ¡­. and I don¡¯t like her silence.


    ¡°Did you safe-word?¡± I insist.


    ¡°I don''t think I could, Master.¡±


    What?


    ¡°You don''t? Why not?¡±


    She shakes her head, slowly, tears glistening over hershes once more. ¡°He said he was going to


    fuck me, then punish me. He said I had to ept it.¡±


    He denied her a safe-word?


    Oh, Christ¡­.


    Sitting beside her upturned rear, I apply salve, as gently as I can to her bruised ass, trying not to look at


    the rainbow of other bruises still fading across the rest of her body. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    Her face sideways on the pillow, she wipes eyes with the back of her hand. ¡°You¡¯d gone. I think you


    were with Richard and Beth. He said that while it was just the two of us, he wanted to talk. He said that


    even if we¡¯re not married, I was his wife in every way that counted, and what I did was unfair to you and


    him. and that he wasn¡¯t willing to build his life around someone who behaved like I did.¡­¡±


    For long moments her emerald gaze holds mine, then the tears spill again and her voice chokes. ¡°He


    threatened to leave me, Master, if I didn¡¯t promise to do as I was told. I couldn¡¯t bear that. I couldn¡¯t


    bear it¡­¡±


    Oh, Jeez¡­.


    What a fucking mess¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean it. He was distraught when¡­. when you did what you did. And when we found


    you, then lost you again. He¡¯ll be alright in a few days.¡±


    But nothingforts her. She clearly doesn¡¯t believe me¡­.


    Do I?


    Would he leave?


    She continues. ¡°And then, he told me to strip and bend over the bed. He was going to fuck me because


    he needed it. Then he would punish me.¡± Her weeping is uncontrolled now. ¡°Master, I tried to tell him he


    needed to use a condom, but he wouldn¡¯t listen to me. He told me just to be quiet and do as I was


    told¡­.¡±


    Her speech is all over the ce, quaking and shuddering, real distress there. ¡°And then he fucked me.


    When he¡¯d finished, I tried to go wash, you know, inside. But he still wouldn¡¯t listen, and he told me I


    had to stay there while he punished me.¡±


    ¡°What did he use?¡±


    ¡°His belt, and then afterwards he said it was all over and he loved me, and he asked me if I wanted to


    have a bath with him.¡±


    ¡°Did you?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to have a shower first. Clean myself out. It was only when he saw what I was doing that he


    realised he should have used a condom.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say to her. So I simply lie there, holding her, stroking her until the tears seem


    spent.


    When it seems over, I pull nkets over her, caressing her hair and cheek, trying to soothe her. ¡°Try to


    sleep,¡± I say.


    She blinks slowly, then closes her eyes and I wait while her breathing slows and steadies.


    And when I¡¯m sure she¡¯s sleeping, I go in search of Michael.


    *****

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°What the fuck was that about? We agreed¡­.¡±


    ¡°We agreed nothing,¡± he snaps. ¡°I said to Beth that you wouldn¡¯t punish her. But I did. It was deserved


    and appropriate. She understood what it was about, and she epted it.¡± His colour is high, lips


    pressed white, but his eyes slide away from mine.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it was a good idea. If it was going to be done, we should have decided it between


    us, and it should havee from me. I''m her Dom. If it was going to be done, then it was my ce to


    do it.¡±


    ¡°What difference does it make? It had toe from someone, and I didn¡¯t want her mixing it up in her


    head with your bedroom games.¡±


    ¡°Michael, believe me, if I set out to punish her, there would be no misunderstanding over what it was


    about. I would have delivered whatever was appropriate and you would have been there, so she knew


    it was both of us. I¡¯m almost certain that¡¯s what she was expecting. And it¡¯s what she was ready to


    ept. Instead, you¡¯ve simply hurt her.¡±


    He tosses his head. ¡°So? It hurt her? A punishment is meant to hurt.¡±


    There is no give in his expression. I¡¯m not getting through to him. Frustrated by his blindness, I


    continue. ¡°I''d say you''ve done a lot of damage. She didn''t expect this from you. It¡¯s not your role in her


    life.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes widen and for the first time, some of his naked aggression falters. ¡°You think I frightened


    her?¡±


    I jab a finger at his chest. ¡°You can''t frighten Charlotte with pain. That''s not the issue.¡±


    ¡°No? What is the issue then?¡±


    ¡°What would you have done if she¡¯d safe-worded?¡±


    He falls still. ¡°I¡­. I¡­. don''t know.¡±


    ¡°There you go, then. You''ve broken every rule in the book. She believes she didn''t have the option, and


    you''ve more or less just admitted it.¡±


    His arms are still folded, but now his hands run up and down between elbow and shoulder. His


    shoulders are hunched.


    I continue. ¡°Michael, it''s not like you to get something of this sort so badly wrong. But I really believe


    you''ve damaged yourself in her eyes.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so. You punished her inappropriately and, while I hesitate to use the word, you damn near


    raped her and you refused to listen when she was trying to tell you to use protection.¡±


    He squeezes his eyes closed, rubbing at his forehead. ¡°Christ¡­. How do I put this right?¡±


    ¡°Right now, Michael, I¡¯m damned if I know.¡±


    *****


    Michael and Charlotte barely speak, skirting around, barely even acknowledging each other. At times I


    see him try to talk to her. A few words. Some attempt to connect. She nods and is polite, then her eyes


    slide away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going for something to eat,¡± he says. ¡°Want anything bringing back?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll eatter.¡±


    We both know it¡¯s an excuse for him to get out of the apartment.


    Her eyes follow him as he leaves, but she doesn¡¯tment.


    Her gaze shifts to mine, but still she says nothing before standing to stare out of the window, hugging


    herself.


    ¡°Charlotte, talk to me. This can¡¯t go on.¡±


    She pins me with those great, green eyes. ¡°Master, what if I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Is that what¡¯s really worrying her?


    I move to stand beside her, but I don¡¯t try to touch. ¡°If you were, would it be such an awful thing for you,


    to carry Michael¡¯s baby?¡± She fiddles with trailing snakes of red hair. ¡°You must have known it was a


    possibility. I know you have always been very careful, but you can¡¯t avoid some risk. And it would have


    been fifty-fifty whether myself or Michael was the father.¡±


    Long strands of red wind and unwind around a finger. ¡°Yes, Master. Of course I realised. But I don''t


    want it to have happened like this. He was punishing me¡­.¡± Her voice cracks. ¡°He was so angry. He


    wanted to hurt me. I didn''t think he had that in him.¡­¡± The tears in her words bite at me.


    How the fuck do I handle this?


    Give her control¡­.


    ¡°Charlotte, listen. If you are so worried about the possibility, we¡¯ll get you tested and you can decide


    from there what you want to do.¡±


    The lock of hair endlessly coils and uncoils as she stares out of the window.


    Taking her by the shoulders, I turn her to face me. ¡°Charlotte, please talk to me. Do you not want


    children at all? Does the idea upset you so much?¡±


    And now her eyes, red-rimmed, rise to mine. ¡°Not like this, Master¡­.¡±


    He punished her¡­.


    Took away her choices¡­.


    Was it rape?


    Or at least, does she see it that way?


    I¡¯m about to break in, to interrupt her, but she continues¡­.


    ¡°¡­. and, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be a very good mother.¡±


    The words jolt through me.


    Where has thise from?


    I speak carefully. ¡°Why do you say that, Charlotte? I¡¯ve seen nothing about you that suggests you


    would be anything except a wonderful mother.¡±


    ¡°He said I look like her. So, I take after her. Why did she abandon me in that ce? Why would any


    mother leave her baby in a ce like that?¡±


    Why indeed?


    Ah, fuck¡­.


    Fuck!


    Fuck!


    ¡°Well, in the first ce, Klempner could well have been lying. If, as you say, he has something against


    you, or your mother, he has no good reason to tell the truth¡­.¡±


    ¡°But what if he was? That I¡¯m just some whore¡¯s by-blow? She had me and I was¡­. in the way¡­. and


    she abandoned me. Didn¡¯t care what happened to me¡­.¡±


    Could it be true?


    Perhaps¡­.


    ¡­. Deal with this¡­.


    ¡°Charlotte, even if all that is true, and frankly, I very much doubt it¡­ But if every word were true, you


    are not your mother. You may look like her, but you look like Beth as well, and the two of you couldn¡¯t


    be more different in personality.¡±


    She blinks and a little of the tension in her shoulders ebbs. I pursue my point. ¡°Charlotte, I can¡¯t deny


    that I bought you in the first ce because I saw a beautiful young girl staring out at me from an


    advertisement and I wanted you. It was that simple. But since then, I havee to know you, and I


    have seen the lengths to which you will go to achieve what you want, to meet what you see as your


    duties and obligations. I have absolutely no doubt that any child of yours would be protected, nurtured


    and loved in every way that matters.¡±


    She¡¯s not looking at me yet, but I have her attention. I continue. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a clich¨¦, but there is the old


    saying that ¡®That which does not kill us makes us stronger¡¯. And off-hand, I¡¯d say you are the best living


    proof of that I have ever seen. I believe that when the dayes that you choose to have children, the


    appalling upbringing you had will work for them and for you, because you remember what it was to be


    treated like that.¡±


    I take her chin in my fingers, tilt it up, forcing her to face me now. ¡°Whatever your feelings about this


    specific asion, don¡¯t let your memories of the past ruin one of the greatest joys there is to be had in


    life.¡±


    Try to lighten the mood¡­.


    Make herugh¡­.


    I squeeze out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, the image of you as a mother leaves me thinking more of the


    lioness with her cubs, thanmbs and puppies, but I think any child of yours will be in very safe hands


    indeed.¡±


    She manages a small smile at that, struggling a little because her face is pinned between my fingers,


    and I rx my grip to let her speak.


    ¡°You¡­. you wouldn¡¯t be angry? If I were pregnant by Michael?¡±


    I kiss her softly, on the cheek. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯d be very happy for you, so long as I believed that you


    were happy about it.¡±


    Her eyes are bright and fluid, but not now I think, with pain, simply intensity of emotion.


    ¡°Charlotte, Michael and I have talked about this. There was always a risk that one of us might get you


    with child. If or when the timees that you want children, we¡¯ll arrange it between ourselves.


    Michael would legally be the father because he is going to be, legally speaking, your husband. As to


    what the actuality is, who knows?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter to you that Michael might be the father?¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, when ites to it¡­. If it is what you want¡­. Any child you bear will have two fathers, but


    for the sake of the outside world, Michael¡¯s name would be on the birth certificate. Do you understand


    me?¡±


    Her face falls again. ¡°He punished me, Master. And he wouldn¡¯t listen when¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. I know you¡¯re angry with each other, but it will sort itself out. He loves you. If he didn¡¯t


    love you, your disappearance wouldn¡¯t have been so hard on him.¡±


    Her eyes harden. ¡°I expected to be punished, but not like that.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± I kiss her again. ¡°Listen, when are you next, um¡­ due?¡±


    ¡°In just a couple of days, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good. So you won¡¯t have to wait too long to find out if you¡¯re worrying needlessly. And if by any


    chance you arete, I¡¯ll get a doctor in for you and we¡¯ll get you tested properly. Deal?¡±


    She nods miserably. ¡°Yes Master, deal.¡±


    Michael, what the fuck did you think you were doing?


    This isn¡¯t over¡­.


    *****

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Seven Years Ago


    Brett peers over her shoulder. ¡°Lord, but what''s the girl reading now?¡±


    Jenny sits in a chair by the fire, a coffee cup on the hearth one side of her, and next to it, an oddly


    coloured pebble, lined with rust and deep green stripes.


    ¡°It''s a book about geology. Mr Kalkowski lent it to me.¡±


    She yells a protest as Brett snatches the book from her. ¡°Let''s have a look at it then.¡± Mockery in his


    voice, ¡°What have we here?¡±


    He flicks through pages, then reads one of them, tracing the page with a forefinger, his lips moving


    silently.


    ¡°What''s all this?¡± Brett frowns, then reads aloud, stumbling over some of the words. ¡°Shales are


    typicallyposed of variable amounts of y minerals and quartz grains and the typical colour is


    gray¡­.¡± He looks at Jenny oddly. ¡°¡­. Red, brown and green colours are indicative of fer-rick oxide,


    iron hi-drox-ide, or my-cay-shus minerals¡­. What are you reading this rubbish for?¡± He continues to


    scan the pages, then turns the book on its side to look at a diagram.


    His eyebrows draw together as he tries to make sense of what he is looking at, then, ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s


    saying here¡­. sen-oh-zo-ik era, sixty million years ago¡­. pal-ee-oh-zo-ik¡­. five hundred million


    years¡­.¡± Brett gives her an angry look. ¡°Is this the sort of thing that old man is giving you?¡± he


    demands. ¡°A young girl reading this kind of thing?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s mouth drops open at his reaction. ¡°What''s wrong with it? It¡¯s a science book. About geology.¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of millions of years? They don''t teach you this kind of thing in church.¡± He snaps the book


    closed, holding it to his chest.


    ¡°Hey, it''s not mine. I have to give it back.¡±


    ¡°I''ll give it back to him,¡± snarls Brett, ¡°with a piece of my mind for good measure.¡±


    *****


    The door to Mr Kalkowski¡¯s office ms open and Brett stamps in. He slings the book down on the


    headmaster¡¯s desk. ¡°What kind of reading is this to give to an impressionable teenager?¡±


    Mr Kalkowski nces down at the text, pursing his lips. ¡°Jennifer has an active and enquiring mind. If


    she disys an interest in the sciences, it is my responsibility to feed that interest.¡±


    ¡°With this rubbish? Trying to teach her fairy stories about things happening millions of years ago?¡±


    Anger shes across the old man''s face. ¡°It is not for you, Brett, to interfere in the education of the


    pupils here. It is my responsibility, and I will ensure that Jennifer, and for that matter any other pupil of


    this school, has ess to any and all appropriate educational materials, as I see fit.¡±


    Brett leans over the desk, resting on his knuckles. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    And with that, he turns and leaves.


    *****


    ¡°Levi, I know you take a special interest in Jenny, but what¡¯s going on? Brett is telling me he thinks she


    should be taken out of school.¡±


    The headmaster gives her a sharp look, his voice whishing back. ¡°Jennifer¡¯s education is under my


    care. That being the case, as I informed Brett, I will see she receives appropriate instruction.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then he regains his temper. Sighing, ¡°Eleanor, please sit.¡± He waves her to a chair and after a


    moment¡¯s hesitation, Mrs Collier takes the seat.


    Mr Kalkowski steeples his fingers, choosing his words. ¡°I am quite convinced that the so-called ¡®home¡¯


    Jennifer came from, was not a reputable institution. Certainly, there was no attempt made to educate


    her to the standard that befits both her high intelligence and her high degree of motivation.¡± He snaps a


    forefinger at her. ¡°That motivation, I feel sure, results at least partly from earlier deprivation.¡±


    He considers the woman in front of him. ¡°Would you not say, Eleanor, from what you have seen


    yourself, that there was something very wrong when Jennifer first arrived? Her visible fear for example.


    Her appetite¡­.¡±


    Mrs Collier speaks politely but carefully. ¡°Yes, Levi, I agree with you. Jenny was¡­. I don¡¯t think


    traumatised is too strong a word. That was clear. But it¡¯s behind her now. She¡¯s fit and healthy. Let¡¯s be


    honest. Jenny is growing up to be beautiful. She¡¯s making a life here. She has friends. She¡¯s engaged


    to Chad¡­.¡±


    He interrupts her. ¡°All this is true. But nheless, it is still my duty to attend to her education to an


    appropriate level. I will certainly not tolerate interference in the curriculum I set for her on religious


    grounds.¡±


    Mrs Collier ponders that, then fixes an eye on him. ¡°And what exactly do you consider to be an


    appropriate level?¡±


    He sniffs, ¡°That is entirely her choice. Jenny has what it takes to go as far as she wishes, and I will do


    my utmost to serve those wishes.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    Since Charlotte¡¯s return, I have seen little of Michael. While she was missing, he clearly wasn¡¯t coping


    well, and now that she is safely back with us, there is frost in the air.


    James works, and all the time, whilst appearing to read quietly, Charlotte is following him, her eyes


    constantly flicking between the pages of her text and his face.


    Why did she ept him? A Master? She''s not the dependent type.


    She loves him¡­ That''s obvious¡­


    But is that enough?


    Thefort of the familiar?


    She grew up being told what to do?


    She enjoys restrictions on her freedom?


    And where does Michael fit into that?


    Her Lover?


    What does that mean in this situation?


    ¡­. Her Fianc¨¦....


    And James is happy with that¡­.


    ¡­. Even seems to encourage it?


    Why?


    What am I missing?


    Later, while James is showering, and she and I are alone, ¡°Charlotte, may I ask you a personal


    question?¡±


    Her eyes turn on me, green and feral. Her voice is cautious. ¡°You can ask.¡±


    She¡¯s like a wild animal¡­.


    ¡­. But I can see why he loves her¡­.


    ¡­. as he obviously does¡­.


    ¡°Tell me to mind my own business if you wish. I understand it is a private matter between the two of


    you¡­. But why did you ept James as your Master?¡±


    Her eyes glitter and she shows her teeth in a smile. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re¡­.¡± She swallows her


    words. ¡°I know it¡¯s the same between you and Beth. You must understand how it is.¡±


    ¡°I understand how it is for me and for James. And Elizabeth is a true submissive, in all ways. I do


    understand why she epted me as her Master. But you¡­.¡±


    ¡°I met him as my Master. He bought me. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Your contractsted a week. Only a week.¡±


    ¡°But I came back.¡±


    ¡°Even though he shared you.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I always expected to be passed around. I always knew I was trade goods. I didn''t know


    about happy-ever-after and happily married couples. Even in the books I read, the king had lots of


    wives and they were expected to obey. What my Master asked of me was nothing inparison to


    what I grew up expecting. He couldn¡¯t have been kinder that first week. Michael too. And I was paid


    very well¡­¡±


    I say nothing, hoping she will continue, giving her a silence to fill.


    ¡°¡­. andter, when I came back, he gave me everything¡­.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    ¡°Everything I ever wanted. Everything I ever wished for, even though I¡¯d not known it was what I wished


    for. And all he wanted from me in return was¡­ me¡­¡±


    *****

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Seven Years Ago


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in the final round.¡± Jenny is all but dancing.


    ¡°Stand still, will you,¡± but Chad grins as he works. ¡°How am I supposed to wrap the magic knuckles with


    you jumping up and down like that?¡±


    She subsides, but the thrill is still in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s the most exciting thing that¡¯s ever happened to me.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t happened to you. You¡¯ve made it happen yourself. I know how hard you¡¯ve worked and you¡¯ve


    learned a lot too, as you went through the rounds.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm, yes I have. I was watching Josh on all his bouts. He¡¯s really clever you know. You can see


    him thinking as he fights. Some of them justsh out, keeping punching, but he¡¯s thinking all the time.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡± Chad¡¯s reply is nonmittal, his voice t, but Jenny doesn¡¯t notice.


    The tannoy rts out in nasal tomes, Competitors Monica DeLucia and Jennifer Conners, please


    report to the ring.


    Jenny takes her corner. Her opponent for this final bout is a far cry from Kelly of the first round. Jenny


    has watched Monica in each of thepetition rounds and knows she is fast, skilled and unafraid¡­.


    But so am I¡­


    Monica is shorter than Jenny, but for a girl, is immensely muscr, with a stocky build and powerful


    biceps and shoulders. Her long dark hair is tied back, off-setting an oliveplexion and a face that


    might be pretty, if it were not permanently fixed in a scowl.


    ¡°Watch yourself with this one,¡± mutters Chad from the side. ¡°I watched her in some of the earlier


    rounds. She fights with her temper. She wants to win too much. And I¡¯ve been listening to her teachers.


    It¡¯s not just boxing she does. She¡¯s into free-style fighting and she pumps iron. That¡¯s where she¡¯s got


    those shoulder muscles from. She¡¯s not as long in the limb as you, but anything she doesnd on you


    is going to hurt.¡±


    Jenny bounces on the spot, warming muscles and limbering up. ¡°She doesn¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°No? Well, see how¡¯s she¡¯s looking at you.¡±


    Monica is eye-balling Jenny, the whites of her eyes showing in a hard re.


    ¡°She¡¯s just trying to psych me out. It¡¯s not gonna work.¡±


    The referee is announcing them to the crowd. ¡°Time to go,¡± says Chad. ¡°Good luck.¡± He pushes the


    mouthguard at her.


    The referee calls them together. ¡°Shake hands, please,dies.¡±


    Jenny offers a gloved hand and Monica nudges her own glove against it, but the glower on her face


    gives the lie to any show of good manners or sportsmanship.


    ¡°Three rounds, two minutes,¡± says the ref. He raises a hand and as the bell rings, drops it.


    Monica almost charges forward, her guard raised, and as she closes in, her left fist jabs out, and then


    again, her right fist hot behind it with a punch that connects with the side of Jenny¡¯s face in a skull-


    rattling blow.


    This is an entirely different ss of opponent to anyone Jenny has faced before. Monica seriously


    wants to win and is armed in both body and attitude. Rattled, Jenny steps back. She jabs, testing


    Monica¡¯s defences, but the girl blocks and punches again. This time Jenny is ready, and the blow


    doesn¡¯t connect, but still, she is wary now, her head still ringing.


    Monica attacks again. Once more, jab, jab, punch and another bone-jarring blow connects with Jenny¡¯s


    jaw. She backs off to find herself against the ropes¡­.


    What is she doing wrong?


    And then she sees it¡­.


    Despite the pain and the swelling she feels around her cheekbone, it is so obvious.


    And Jennyughs¡­.


    Monica looks startled at her reaction, but not for long. Jenny moves towards her, jabbing quickly and


    easily in a rain of strikes that force the heavier girl to back away. Then reversing, Jenny ims the


    centre of the ring. She is free to move now. Dancing around her opponent, she punches, once, twice,


    three times. With each hit she skips in close, then moves away. With each hit, Monica staggers, and


    just as Jenny thinks she may go down¡­.


    ¡­. the bell rings¡­.


    Chad is waiting for her. ¡°You had me worried there for a minute.¡± He fishes the guard out from her


    mouth, peers at her face. ¡°Just as well you¡¯re wearing a head guard, or you¡¯d have a t ear.¡± He


    swipes her over with a cool, damp cloth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never fought with someone shorter than me before,¡± she gasps, recapturing breath. ¡°They¡¯ve all


    been tall. She¡¯s short, so she has toe right in. All I have to do is either stay back, or get in so close


    that she can¡¯t put power behind it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it,¡± he nods.


    The bell rings.


    ¡°Go for it, Champ.¡±


    And this time, Jenny is ready. She springs towards her opponent, but stops short of her ¡®punching


    space¡¯. A feint to the right; Monica swings her head to the side, only to meet Jenny¡¯s gloveing from


    the left. She gasps, but already her own attack is live and, charging in, shends a hard blow in


    Jenny¡¯s ribs that knocks the breath from her before she stabs forward with both fists, then jumps back


    again.


    Now more evenly matched, the girls have the measure of each other, each making as many strikes as


    misses. When the bell rings again, Jenny feels the bruising to her ribs, but Monica has an eye closing


    up fast.


    ¡°That hurting?¡± asks Chad.


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to have a hot bathter.¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°I had broken ribs once. This isn¡¯t nearly as bad. How am I doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about neck and neck on points, I think. Let me wipe that blood.¡±


    ¡°What blood?¡±


    ¡°Your lip¡¯s split.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Reflexively, she tries to touch her mouth, but with the gloves on¡­.


    ¡°Let me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡± Chad dabs at it.


    The bell rings again.


    He ps her on the shoulder. ¡°Final round. Good luck.¡±


    She takes the sparest of seconds to look out at the audience. Half are screaming and yelling for


    Monica, the other half for Jenny. Josh grins across at her, giving her a thumbs-up. Mrs Collier sits


    primly next to the cheering farm hands, and Mr Kalkowski endlessly cleans the bowl of his pipe,


    watching over the top of his spectacles¡­.


    ¡­. and then her opponentes bullying in, her face a mask of anger. She barrels into Jenny,


    punching hard as she goes,nding one¡­ two¡­ three blows on the taller girl, before Jenny backs up


    to get her distance, then flings in one punch after another, up and over Monica¡¯s defence, then down


    and under.


    Monica charges in close, striking hard into already sore ribs. Jenny grunts as she dances back and


    around, striking out and scoring on the shoulder, then again, this time catching her opponent in the


    face.


    Roaring as she surges in again, Monica drips blood from her nose. It trickles down her face, then


    sprays as Jenny¡¯s glove connects. There¡¯s fury in her eyes and once more she aims for the bruised


    ribs. The referee is behind them, his line of sight broken for just a moment, and in that second, Monica


    punches low, catching Jenny in the gut.


    The crowd whistles and hoots as she staggers. Pain kicks through her and her breath gusts out. But


    Jenny knows what real pain feels like, remembers it. This is a pale imitation.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rage boils inside her at the foul; hot and toxic. Like a super-power, the anger recharges her. Reaching


    up and over, she punctures right past Monica¡¯s defences, striking hard, then again and again. Her


    opponent totters back under a rain of blows, hands raised in a useless attempt to guard, to hide from


    the furied swarm of punches beating down on her. Backed against the ropes she has nowhere to go


    and as Jenny pursues her¡­.


    ¡­. the bell rings¡­.


    ¡°Match to Jennifer Conners!¡±


    Chad charges into the ring, holding up her arm in a victory salute. Whoops and cheers ring out from the


    crowd and from her corner, Jenny sees the silver cup being passed up.


    *****

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Flushed with glory, Jenny settles to watch the boys¡¯ final. She can¡¯t bring herself to sit. Josh is also a


    finalist, and she¡¯s looking forward to it, as she is sure he will win his match also.


    Josh¡¯s opponent is tall, heavily-built and fast, and Jenny watches in fascination as the two test each


    other. They are well-matched, almost even in abilities, but as she watches, analysing as she spectates,


    Josh has the edge.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll win,¡± she says.


    When Chad doesn¡¯t reply, she turns to see him, all but mesmerised as he watches the fight.


    And after a while, she realises he is watching Josh.


    *****


    ¡°The match to Joshua Henderson!¡±


    Breathing heavily, Josh leans forward, resting gloved hands on thighs slicked with sweat. Triumphant,


    as he straightens up, he swipes glossy ck waves of hair back from his face.


    Briefly his eyes meet Jenny''s and he grins, mouthing congrattions to her, in the manner of one


    professional meeting another.


    A girles running up to him, throwing her arms around his neck with a squeal. ¡°You won! You won!¡±


    Chad''s face falls.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± asks Jenny.


    Colour rises up his face. ¡°Nothing,¡± he mutters, but he won''t meet her eye.


    A shadow falls across the pair: Mr Kalkowski. ¡°I believe congrattions are in order, Jenny. Regional


    boxing champion. A first for our school.¡±


    She is flushed with excitement and with victory. ¡°I can''t believe I won!¡±


    ¡°I am sure you will have many more victories, young Jennifer.¡±


    *****


    Six Years Ago


    Mrs Collier watches the girl sitting in her favourite chair, cosy by the fire in chilly weather. ¡°What are you


    reading now, Jenny? I''ve never known anyone read as many books as you.¡±


    Emerald-eyed, Jenny smiles. ¡°It''s a prospectus for the university science department.¡±


    Mrs Collier pauses in her washing, frowning. ¡°A prospectus? You mean you want to go to university?


    ¡°Yes, Mr Kalkowski says he thinks I should, and the more I read about it, the more I think I''d like to do


    it.¡±


    Mrs Collier wipes sudsy hands on a towel. ¡°But you''re supposed to be marrying Chad. You¡¯ll be his


    wife. How can you do that and go to university? And when the childrene, how would you take care


    of them with your nose stuck in a book all day?¡±


    Jenny has no answer. Her eyes mist over and she looks away.


    *****


    Later that day, things don¡¯t get any better. Over the evening meal, Brett, nk-faced, says, ¡°Eleanor


    tells me you¡¯re thinking of leaving us.¡±


    ¡°Well, not exactly.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go to university and stay here, can you?¡±


    Jenny slumps. ¡°I suppose not.¡±


    He looks at her sourly. ¡°So, what happens to Chad in this little scheme of yours? You just walk away


    after you¡¯ve promised to marry him?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s appetite, normally so hale, wanes, the food going dry in her mouth and settling heavily in her


    stomach.


    ¡°University?¡± says Tom, scooping up mash, pouring gravy, and eyeing her without favour. ¡°What¡¯s that


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    all about? What subject anyway?¡±


    ¡°I''d like to study Physics,¡± says Jenny. But her voice is subdued, her sparkle quelled.


    ¡°Physics?¡± scoffs Tom. ¡°What use is that? Quoting Einstein won''t get the hay in the barn or feed the


    chickens. And it won''t change a nappy either.¡± He jabs a finger towards her. ¡°How can you be a proper


    wife to Chad and a good mother if you¡¯re off staring at the stars with all those slicker types in the City?¡±


    Nathaniel simply nces across at her from under bushy eyebrows, his look disapproving. Diane,


    sitting next to him, pipes up. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of being anywhere except here with my husband, not


    with the babying and everything. It wouldn¡¯t be right, would it?¡± She pats her husband on the arm.


    He nods and grunts through a mouthful of food.


    Natalie, sitting next to Brett, hooks her arms through his, looking up to her fianc¨¦ with stars in her eyes.


    ¡°When Brett ¡®n me get married, we¡¯ll be trying for a baby right away. Won¡¯t we, Brett?¡±


    Brett gives her a curt nod then, ¡°No doubt it¡¯s that school teacher of yours filling your head with ideas.¡±


    He stabs a fork into a roast potato, innocent of any crime as it lies in its pool of gravy. Then, speaking


    with his mouth full, he jabs the fork towards Jenny. ¡°The whole thing''s a waste of time anyway. How


    much does it cost to go to university? Thousands. You don''t have it. You arrived here with barely the


    clothes to stand in and you''ve been living off charity ever since.¡±


    Jenny chokes down her mouthful. ¡°I can¡¯t help where I came from,¡± she whispers.


    ¡°We all work for our living, don¡¯t we,¡± he sneers, waving around the room. ¡°We don¡¯t sit there taking


    food off the table¡­.¡±


    ¡°I work hard too, at school and at my chores¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that,¡± interrupts Mrs Collier.


    But Brett keeps talking. ¡°You''ll have to work very hard to raise that kind of money. Hah! University?


    Physics?¡±


    Jenny pokes her food around the te, her appetite gone.


    *****


    ¡°Levi, I''m not happy about the wild ideas you''re putting in her head. She has the makings of a good life


    with Chad. And you''re interfering with it. She doesn''t know her own mind. She''s just a child.¡±


    The teacher does not reply immediately, instead knocking out his pipe, then repacking it with a plug of


    tobo. Lighting it, he puffs a couple of times, drawing heavily before blowing blue smoke.


    Then, ¡°Eleanor, much as I respect you, I disagree with what you say. Jenny is only just a child. She will


    soon be a young woman and she is entitled to the level of education that will enable her to make her


    own life choices.¡±


    ¡°She has already chosen to marry Chad. What about his life choices if his so-called wife leaves him for


    university?¡±


    ¡°If Chad and Jenny are destined to be together, they will find a way to do it. Jennifer has a fine, keen


    mind and an active curiosity about the world. It should be encouraged and nurtured in her, not


    suppressed. In any case, I think that is a matter for the two to settle between themselves wouldn''t you


    say?¡±


    Mrs Collier¡¯s lips press to a razorde line. ¡°And when she has children? Who takes care of them?


    She¡¯s off doing¡­. what? ying with ¡­. test-tubes or telescopes or something. Is Chad supposed to


    look after them?¡±


    His reply is mild. ¡°Perhaps they don''t want children. Or perhaps not immediately. Have you tried asking


    them?¡±


    Her voice is set, her spine stiff. ¡°I don''t see Mr and Mrs Bet being happy about their son marrying a


    girl who doesn''t want to give them grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s not their marriage. Chad and Jenny must work out their lives for themselves.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    The following morning, as Jenny rides Charlie, she sees a familiar figure waiting by the track.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr Bet.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Jennifer. I was hoping I would find you.¡± Chad¡¯s father sounds unfriendly. ¡°I¡¯d like a


    word while Chad¡¯s not around.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What about?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this I hear about you going to university?¡± His arms are folded, his eyes t.


    Her face falls. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. I was just looking at the prospectus to see what it was all about.¡±


    ¡°And what put this idea in you head? Physics is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to. And Mr Kalkowski said¡­.¡±


    Mr Bet cuts her short, snapping a forefinger towards her. ¡°That old man''s job is to teach you to


    read and write and add a column of figures well enough to bnce your bank ount. Not to fill you


    with air-headed nonsense and impossible fantasies. You want to marry my son. Yes?¡±


    She nods, fighting back tears.


    ¡°That''s fine Jenny. We all like you. But you can''t be both a good wife and go to university. It''s one or the


    other. If I find you carrying on with this foolishness, I''ll stop the marriage. I''m not having you hurting


    Chad through negligence. Do you understand me/¡±


    Her head hangs. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    *****


    The Present - Klempner


    ¡°Sir, she¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. She¡¯s in the Haswell Building. She was sighted at one of the penthouse windows.¡±


    Klempner¡¯s face is sour. ¡°You did tell me, Bech, that we were keeping a close eye on those offices.


    How does shee to be in there and we didn¡¯t see her arrive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯m trying to find out. Sir, following your instructions, I have been trying to learn who


    Elizabeth Haswell is, or more urately, who she was before she married¡­.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Sir, for the wife of such a prominent figure, there is astonishingly little information about her. It''s as


    though she only came into existence a couple of years ago.¡±


    Klempner¡¯s head tilts. ¡°I''m listening.¡±


    ¡°There is almost nothing in the papers. I had assumed, wrongly as it turns out, that the wedding would


    have been a high-profile, society event. In fact, it was very low key, and I only managed to track any


    information at all from Central Records, which of course provided the date and ce of the marriage,


    names of witnesses and of course, the maiden name of the bride.¡±


    ¡°And the name was?¡±


    ¡°Sir, Elizabeth Haswell¡¯s maiden name was ¡®Kimberley¡¯.¡±


    Klempnerughs; a short bark of a sound, entirely devoid of humour. ¡°And there we have our


    connection.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Sir, do you want me to track her further?¡±


    ¡°I do, yes. Track her down, Bech; where she came from. Everything you can learn about her. Let¡¯s find


    out where our twodies link up.¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir. Can you give me any more information as a starting point? Did you know anything about


    the family of Michelle Kimberley?¡±


    ¡°No, she said almost nothing about them.¡±


    ¡°Any idea why, sir?¡±


    ¡°She was a whore, Bech. If her family took offence at that, it''s a good enough reason in its own right.¡±


    Bech ponders that. ¡°Yes, sir. I think you¡¯re probably correct there. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bech. It seems we have both women in their nice little hidey-hole. No doubt they think they¡¯re


    safe in there.¡±


    ¡°They have toe out sometime.¡±


    ¡°Of course they do. But it might not be convenient.¡±


    ¡°What would you like me to do, sir?¡±


    ¡°Flush them out, Bech. Flush them out.¡±


    ¡°Sir?¡± Bech sounds startled.


    ¡°Did you not hear me, Bech? I¡¯m not looking for arguments here.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not, sir.¡± But as Bech turns to leave, his expression is disturbed.


    *****


    Six Years Ago


    Charlie canters into the yard, her movement as smooth and graceful as that of her rider. Despite the


    frost, both are sweating, the horse snorting and the rider flushed and smiling. Jenny dismounts easily,


    leading the horse back to her stall.


    The top half of the stable doors are open during the day, and Dancer nickers a greeting as they pass,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    reaching out to nuzzle for one of the small apples he knows Jenny always carries. Sheughs as the


    velvet nose prods at her pocket. Small and wizened from winter storage, still the fruit is sound and


    sweet, and Dancer snorts with pleasure as she offers him his prize. Stallion though he is, Jenny is not


    afraid of him. She is not permitted to ride him, but she and Dancer are friends, albeit a friendship


    purchased with apples.


    By the stall, Jenny tethers Charlie, a loose loop over the wall hook, takes off the saddle, then tugs away


    the saddle nket, heaving up to drape the sweaty, hairy thing over the door.


    She checks hooves, one by one, picking out grit and small stones, then begins brushing down her


    mount. Swiping practised circles over the lovely coat, she carries off loose hair and itching dust. Charlie


    shivers with pleasure under thebing, snickering and swinging her head around, butting her rider


    gently in the side.


    A shadow falls across the pair and simultaneously, a sour smell washes by.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t stop her brushing, doesn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Hello, Jacob. I¡¯ll bring your breakfast out when


    I¡¯ve finished here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no hurry,¡± grunts the old tramp. ¡°There¡¯s no-one around now anyway. I just thought I¡¯d have


    a little chat, you know, while it¡¯s just you and me.¡±


    Jenny swings her face away from the stench, trying to inhale only lightly.


    What was he doing this week?


    Oh, yes, Clearing out the ditches on the top pasture¡­.


    So, what¡¯s he doing here? Now?


    Dancer snorts and stamps and she looks up to see what is bothering him. The stallion¡¯s ears are back.


    She turns to see Jacob is all but on top of her; close, far too close.


    He reaches out, stroking her forearm and she snatches it away. ¡°Stop that!¡±


    But he doesn¡¯t. Stepping forward, he wraps his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± She tries to back away, but Charlie is tethered behind her and Jacob follows her as she


    moves.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± She tries not to breathe in the stink of him, but he¡¯s pulling her to him, his fetid


    breath over her face.


    Dancer is stamping and circling. His snorting turns to a bellow. Charlie picks up his tone, her head


    tossing.


    ¡°Come on, Jenny. We can be friends.¡± This close, she sees his snarled teeth, the dirty skin. ¡°Chad¡¯s not


    here. He doesn¡¯t have to know.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    He¡¯s gripping her arm, tugging her towards the stall. She tries to break away, but for all his disgusting


    ways, the old tramp is strong. His work is hard, and his muscles are tough and sinewy. With her free


    hand, she tries to punch, but he snatches at her fist, gripping her wrist with his hand, pushing her inside


    and down into the straw.


    ¡°In you go,¡± he mutters. ¡°We¡¯ll have a little privacy in here.¡± He¡¯s pulling at her clothes, tugging the tee-


    shirt up, as she struggles against him. But Dancer is screaming now, kicking at the door and the ts


    separating the stalls. Charlie, bucking and pulling against her tether, tosses her head and the loosely


    looped ropees free. She surges into the stable, teeth bared, her hooves iron-shod hammers.


    And now the shrieking rage of the stallion is oveid by running footsteps, many running footsteps.


    Jenny is fighting, yelling, trying to free herself¡­. ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡­. but the old man screams as the mare batters at him with hooves and teeth. Tom charges in, pulling


    the tramp away from the downed girl, hampered by the mare who has her jaws around his arm. There¡¯s


    an ugly snap and Jacob shrieks once, then copses, unconscious.


    Brett is trying to catch the rein of the enraged mare. Finally snagging her bridle, he holds her head,


    talking softly as he calms her then leads her outside. Next door, Nathaniel is trying to pacify Dancer.


    Soft words and the bribe of another apple soothe the stallion, and again, he is led out, to be securely


    tethered next to Charlie.


    Tom crouches by the sobbing Jenny. His arms hover over her shoulders as he tries to touch and not


    touch at the same time. ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe.¡±


    Mrs Collier stands, white-faced in the doorway, looking in. She calls across the yard. ¡°Diane, call Chad.


    Get him here quick. Then, call a doctor and the police.¡±


    Swollen-eyed, Jenny looks up from the straw, wiping at her face. ¡°No, not the police.¡±


    Mrs Collier kneels beside her. ¡°Jenny, he tried to¡­. Jenny, they¡¯ll arrest him. Take him away.¡±


    ¡°Please, not the police.¡±


    The woman¡¯s head tilts. nces are exchanged all around. ¡°Alright then, not the police. But I want a


    doctor to look you over. And he¡­.¡± She spits the word at the unconscious Jacob¡­. ¡°He can go in an


    ambnce. You can be sure he¡¯ll not being back; here or anywhere else nearby.¡±


    Brett kicks the prone tramp in the ribs. ¡°What do we do with him for now?¡±


    ¡°Lock him in the roots shed. Padlock it,¡± she says. ¡°When the ambnce arrives, you can pile him, and


    anything of his, in there. He¡¯ll not being back here. Nathaniel, give Dancer and Charlie a bucket of


    mash apiece. Tom, help Jenny across to the house. I¡¯ll run her a bath, and then it¡¯s straight to bed for


    you, my girl.¡±


    *****


    Nathaniel broods over his beer. ¡°Why do you think she didn¡¯t want the police? Most girls would have


    been happy to see a bastard like that in cuffs.¡±


    Brett takes a long swallow from his drink, downing half the ss in one go, then, ¡°We don¡¯t know a lot


    about where she came from. Who knows what happened to her before she was here? And remember


    too, kids from bad backgrounds have often been taught that the police are the bad guys.¡±


    Nathaniel takes a sip, then puts his ss down. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to taste right today, somehow.¡±


    ¡°Chad will settle her. He¡¯s a goodd, Very gentle. And she wasn¡¯t actually hurt. Just got a fright.¡±


    Tom studies the contents of his ss, not speaking.


    *****


    Jenny sits up in bed, Chad perched on the nkets beside her, holding her hand.


    There¡¯s a sharp tap at the door and the kind of short hesitation that suggests the maker of the rap


    might be allowing a moment¡¯s grace before entering.


    The door swings open and Mrs Collier steps in with a tray. ¡°I¡¯ve made you chicken soup, Jenny. You¡¯ll


    be staying to eat with us of course, Chad?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs Collier. I¡¯d like that.¡±


    She ces the tray down on Jenny¡¯sp. Pale creamy soup, fragrant with thyme and sage and¡­.


    something else wonderful¡­. steams gently up. ¡°If you want more, there¡¯s plenty where that came


    from.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It smells lovely.¡±


    The woman flicks non-existent crumbs from her apron. ¡°I¡¯d like you to know, Jenny that, while we will all


    respect your wishes not to bring the police into this, Jacob is in hospital and whatever happens, he


    won¡¯t being back here. We have also put the word out that he is unwee here to all the


    neighbours, but we have not told them why. We see no reason to cause you further distress.¡±


    The girl stirs her soup, not looking up as she breaks in bits of bread. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with Chad then.¡±


    As the door clicks closed, Chad angles a look at Jenny. ¡°Do you realise this is the first time she¡¯s ever


    let us be alone in the bedroom together?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s smile is a bit wan, but it is a smile. ¡°Yes, it is. Chad¡­.¡±


    He interrupts her, a finger across her lips, then leaning in, kisses her. The kiss is soft and warm. And as


    hees close to her, she scents him, sweetly masculine.


    He leans away again. ¡°Jenny, I know people think we¡¯re¡­ er¡­. you know¡­.¡±


    She nods. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to say¡­. The first time when we¡­. I want it to be special for us. I always have, but


    especially after something like today. I¡¯d like us to wait until we¡¯re married. Is that alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s alright with me.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He brushes her cheek with a finger. ¡°And then our wedding night will be something we can


    both remember.¡±


    *****


    Later that evening, Jenny has another visitor. There is a quiet knock on the door. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Tom. Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    He enters hesitantly, offering something to her, a book. ¡°I went to see Mr Kalkowski, asked him if there


    was something you¡¯d want to read. He gave me this to give to you.¡±


    She looks. Principles of Geology. ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he says. ¡°I told Brett if he doesn¡¯t like it, he can argue with me.¡± He stands, looking


    awkward, then, ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to apologise.¡±


    Her eyes are wide. ¡°What for?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tom doesn¡¯t seem to know what to say. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t¡­. Just¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to make it right.¡±


    And he turns and goes, leaving Jenny with her book and a hanging jaw.


    *****


    The school day is over. All the children have gone home, and Mr Kalkowski settles to an hour or so of


    marking essays. As is his habit, he works through the stack to find Jenny¡¯s offering, takes it from the


    pile and moves it to the bottom. He can be sure that he will end this tedious task on a high note.


    There is a knock. A head peeps around the office door. ¡°Mr Kalkowski. Do you have a minute?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have. What can I do for you, Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± She bites at her lip, weaving her fingers together. ¡°I wanted to tell you¡­. I know that you


    wrote the letters and filled in the forms for me, but I''ve decided that I¡¯m not going to university.¡±


    Mr Kalkowski frowns, his lips puckered. He sits up, cing his pen carefully down on the desk. ¡°May I


    enquire the reason for this change of heart?¡±


    She winds her fingers together. ¡°Everyone thinks it''s a bad idea. Even Chad, I think, even if he doesn''t


    say so.¡±


    He pulls a handkerchief from his pocket, takes off his spectacles and polishes one of the lenses. He


    doesn¡¯t look at her as he speaks. ¡°And what do you think, Jenny?¡±


    There¡¯s a gloss to her eyes. ¡°Everyone''s been so kind to me here. Before I came to the farm¡­.¡± She


    stumbles her words. ¡°¡­. Before I came here, everything was so different.¡±


    She speaks with the air of having practised what she is going to say, reciting the words. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be


    like I am now if it weren¡¯t for everyone here. So, I''m going to marry Chad. And we¡¯ll have a family and


    I''ll do my best to make him happy. So, I¡¯m sorry¡­. But I can¡¯t go to university.¡±


    Mr Kalkowski still doesn¡¯t look at her, instead polishing the other lens. ¡°I¡¯m sad to hear that, Jenny. But


    it is, of course, your decision. If you should change your mind, you know where to find me.¡±


    After she leaves, the old man sighs, makes himself a pot of tea and then, wincing a little as he sits,


    stares out of the window while the tea grows cold.


    *****

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chad holds her hand. ¡°You don''t have to do this for me, Jenny.¡±


    ¡°I want to. I owe it.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you don''t owe me a debt.¡±


    ¡°Not you. Everyone here.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    I offer my beautiful wife a ss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Love, this isn¡¯t what I hoped for, today of all days.¡±


    ¡°Master, we¡¯re together. Charlotte¡¯s back with Michael and James. That¡¯s all that matters. Everything is


    fine. More than fine.¡±


    She tilts her ss, tapping it against mine with the softest of chimes, then, watching me from under her


    What did I do to deserve you?


    Brushing my lips over hers, ¡°You¡¯re right of course. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± And as we touch, her pupils


    erge, their ck heart almost swallowing the sea-green of the irises. The scent of her assails me.


    I breathe close by her, ¡°Do you want to go back to bed?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm¡­. yes, Master. I do.¡±


    I pull her in tight, controlling her, pressing myself against her as I nibble at an ear lobe, my swelling


    shaft pressuring my pants. ¡°I¡¯m going to massage you, run my hands all over that naked body of yours.¡±


    Her giggle is quick and lively. ¡°Master, I have to tell you, that¡¯s not your hands I¡¯m feeling.¡±


    ¡°Come on then,¡± Iugh. My palm t between her shoulders, I push her towards the bedroom. ¡°And


    take that bottle with you.¡±


    There is a shudder. It rumbles through the floor, vibrating through the soles of my feet and rattling the


    bottle musically against the ice in the bucket.


    What the fuck was that?


    Thunder?


    Earthquake?


    Here?


    Elizabeth is looking wildly from side to side, her fear visible, pupils now pin-pricks.


    The shudder repeats.


    I tap into the inte. ¡°Francis? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Silence¡­.


    Fuck¡­. Of course she¡¯s not there¡­. Not today¡­.


    Snapping open myptop, I mutter to myself while the machine flickers to life, jabbing at keys to bring


    up the security cameras, then curse at what I see.


    ¡°Elizabeth, go up to the Penthouse, right now.¡±


    ¡°Richard¡­. Master¡­. What is it?¡±


    The sheer panic on her face ricochets through me.


    ¡°The building is under attack. Do as I say. Go upstairs. Stay close to Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Can''t I stay here with you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Then I calm my tone. ¡°I can''t think straight, my Love, if you''re here and I''m worrying about you.


    You''ll be as safe with Charlotte as it''s possible to be. Her sense of survival is very finely honed.¡±


    Looking unhappy, she nods, turning to the hallway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the elevator. Use the stairs.¡±


    Even from here, the sheen of her white-faced fear is obvious.


    My Love¡­.


    I stride across, wrap my arms around her, kiss the top of her head. ¡°It will be alright. You''ll see. But do


    as I say and stay with Charlotte.¡±


    Her fingers are clinging into my shoulders and carefully, I prise her loose.


    ¡°Go. Find Charlotte.¡±


    *****


    James


    Despite my hopes, the situation between Michael and Charlotte has not improved.


    The only people who can really hurt you, are those you love the most¡­.


    Michael sits on the couch, pretending to watch old movies. Charlotte is reading, but she¡¯s standing up


    to do it. I sit with myptop, trying to muster up the will to do some work, but finding myself constantly


    distracted by the cool looks the other two award each other.


    There¡¯s a shudder and a rumble, as though of distant thunder or crashing traffic. We all look up and


    around.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± I mutter.


    Trouble?


    I meet eyes with Michael, and as one we stand to look out and down. There¡¯s nothing unusual to be


    seen, but perhaps there shouldn¡¯t be. The noise sounded - felt - internal to the building.


    Charlotte has snapped open herptop and is busily mousing and clicking¡­.


    What¡¯s she doing?


    Her face heats as she sees me looking. ¡°Um, the security cameras¡­.¡± She tenses again.


    She shouldn¡¯t be looking at those, and well she knows it¡­.


    Handy that you hacked the security system as well¡­.


    At any other time, I¡¯d see the funny side, although I¡¯m not sure if Richard would, but right now¡­.


    ¡°Forgiven,¡± I say. ¡°What can you see?¡±


    The cursor darts around the screen, ¡°Looking now,¡± she says, bending to her work. The screen flicks


    between one area after another; the lobby, conference rooms, corridors, before, abruptly, down at the


    parking levels, she freezes at the image on-screen.


    Men dressed in ck, faceless and masked, firing weapons. The shriek of bullets. Smoke billowing¡­.


    She explodes to a stand. ¡°The building¡¯s under attack!¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± I shout, sprinting for the door. Michael follows me, turning back at thest moment to say


    something to Charlotte, but I don¡¯t pick out the words.


    In the hall, I head by reflex for the elevator, then pull myself up short and turn for the stairwell instead.


    Michael nods agreement. ¡°Not a good idea,¡± he mutters, nodding at the lift doors.


    Who wants to step out to find themselves facing a gun?


    ¡°Where are we heading?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Fifth floor. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll find Richard and Beth.¡±


    As we race downwards, a thin stream of people are heading down with us; janitors and cleaners most


    of them, the odd office worker.


    Where are they all?


    Maybe they¡¯re all using the other stairs¡­.


    rms re deafeningly around us. At first, I think it just the general rm, but then the air turns foul,


    chimneying upwards. And climbing up the stairs against the flow of people, are suited firefighters,


    carrying the scent of smoke with them.


    Christ Jesus!


    We¡¯re on fire?


    Michael stumbles to a halt by me, turning to look back up the stairwell, standing back against the wall


    and out of the way of men and women heading downwards at speed.


    Charlotte won¡¯t be caught out that easily¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I say. ¡°You can be sure she¡¯s getting the hell out as fast as she can. She¡¯ll not sit


    helplessly by.¡±


    His face contorts. ¡°But she won¡¯t¡­¡±


    I almost reverse on myself as I screech to a halt in my headlong plunge down. ¡°What? Why not?¡±


    His eyes are wild, his chest heaving. ¡°I told her to stay put. And I made her promise to obey. I think


    she¡¯ll try to keep the promise¡­¡±


    Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake¡­.


    ¡°Jeez. What a time to disable her¡­.¡±


    You bloody moron¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°¡­. and you use me of treating her as a sub¡­¡±


    Call her¡­.


    ¡­. warn her¡­.


    I shufti through my pockets for my mobile¡­.


    Fuck!


    ¡°Damn! No phone. Got yours on you?¡±


    His eyes widen. ¡°No. I just ran from the apartment.¡±


    ¡°So, she¡¯s promised to stay put, in a burning building, and we can¡¯t contact her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what my face says, but Michael¡¯s is ashen. I turn, heading upwards, taking the steps two


    at a time, but within only two flights we are met again by the fire-fighters, this time descending


    ¡°Get moving downward,¡± one yells, arms outstretched to herd us back down. ¡°The floor above here¡¯s on


    fire. The whole building¡¯sing apart. You can¡¯t go that way.¡±


    Around us smoke billows, ckening and now chimneying upwards. The heated air rushes by with a


    whistle and above are the sounds of crashing and copse.


    And my Jade-Eyes has been told by the man she loves, to remain where she is.


    *****

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    The Story Continues in


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Saviours


    Mastering the Virgin


    Part Seventeen


    Saviours


    Saviours


    Richard


    ¡°Go. Find Charlotte.¡±


    White-faced, glossy-eyed and reluctant, she leaves. Images of ck-masked men, gunfire and smoke


    headlined across my brain, the offices are under attack. I must deal with that, but I have sent my


    beloved Elizabeth to the safest ce I know; the penthouse apartment under Charlotte¡¯s care.


    She¡¯s proved her survival skills¡­.


    ¡­. and her loyalty¡­.


    Elizabeth has only just been rescued by Charlotte from abduction by traffickers, and is still recovering


    emotionally from the experience. My gut clutching, panic wells up in me at the thought of her reaction to


    what is happening now¡­.


    She¡¯s as safe as it¡¯s possible to be¡­.


    Get a grip.


    Do your job¡­.


    Think¡­.


    Act.


    I take another look at the security monitors, then lean in closer at what I see¡­.


    Christ!


    The building¡¯s on fire¡­.


    Elizabeth¡­.


    And I sent her up¡­.


    Snatching at my mobile, I ring Elizabeth¡¯s number¡­. It rings¡­.


    ¡­. Then I realise I¡¯m hearing the ringtone from the other side of the room: Elizabeth¡¯s phone sits there,


    shing at me.


    Fuck!


    Charlotte¡­.


    I stab at my contacts.


    Christ, she¡¯s not in there¡­.


    Of course, I¡¯ve always contacted her through James to avoid any¡­. issues¡­.


    Her Dom.


    The inte¡­.


    I tap in the code for the penthouse suite but hear only the crackle of static¡­.


    Lines must be cut¡­.


    How far has the fire spread?


    And I set off at a run¡­.


    Not the elevators¡­.


    ¡­.. and I head helter-skeltering to the stairs¡­.


    Running hard, I take the steps upwards two at a time, two stories, three, four¡­.


    As I take the seventh flight, now beginning to breathe heavily, the lighting flickers and goes out.


    Thank God this happened in daylight¡­.


    And I keep running, but as I hit the twelfth flight up, fire-crews in yellow protective suits areing


    down. ¡°You can¡¯t go that way. Down! Get down¡­.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s women up there¡­.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t help them by going this way. The fire¡¯s already on the floors above. ¡°


    ¡°They can¡¯t escape?¡±


    ¡°Not this way. Now move¡­.¡±


    *****


    Bech


    Fire-engines are still screaming into the site, their sirens adding to the cacophony of police,


    ambnces and the wail of rms. In the background, against the cordon, the ¡®general public¡¯ stands


    gawping at the show, pointing and goggling, most with that ¡®it happened to someone else¡¯ look about


    them.


    Vans screech up, ¡°City TV News¡¯, and the camera crew tumbles out, lenses gorging on the spectacle.


    Bech watches all this with the semi-interested detachment of one who expected it all. But he¡¯s not


    happy.


    This is madness¡­.


    ¡­. His obsession with this woman is going to put all our heads in the noose¡­.


    A column of smoke, ck and bulging, spirals up from the Haswell office building, surging from the


    lower floors and now emerging from the upper floor windows too.


    Flush them out¡­.


    All the fucking women that have gone through his hands over the years¡­.


    ¡­. Hundreds of them¡­.


    He could have taken any of them¡­.


    ¡­. Had them doing whatever he wanted¡­.


    Bech snorts augh to himself, but there is no humour in it.


    He¡¯s in a position to insist¡­.


    So, what¡¯s the fucking deal with this one?


    Still, a little ¡®interpretation¡¯ of orders¡­.


    The bitch¡¯ll not make it alive out of this¡­.


    ¡­. And good riddance¡­.


    A tall man in casual cks and shirt bursts from a side-door at ground-floor level, a cloth pressed over


    his mouth and nose, followed by a fire-crew hot on his tail.


    Bech mutters under his breath in recognition, eyes slitting as he watches.


    That¡¯s Haswell¡­.


    The man takes the briefest of looks around him, then up. The smoke, ck and menacing, is billowing


    from windows right up the height of the skyscraper now. mes flicker out from some floors, licking up


    the side of the building. Anyone more than a few floors up has no chance of escape.


    Haswell jerks a phone from his pocket, tapping in a number and after a short pause starts talking into it.


    After a moment, palm pressed over his other ear, he starts shouting into the phone.


    Bech grabs a clipboard and his radio, gets out of the car and angles closer to the billionaire, a spot


    where a uniformed officer can loiter unnoticed.


    *****

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    James


    Michael, pallid and sweating, won¡¯t meet my eye. I could punch him and smile about it, and he knows it,


    but this isn¡¯t the time.


    With Charlotte on the penthouse floor of the building, mes taking hold somewhere below, and


    Michael¡¯s instruction to her to remain where she is, it is only a matter of time before she is trapped


    beyond rescue.


    Fucking idiot¡­.


    And because in our headlong rush from the apartment we both left without our phones, we have no


    way to contact her.


    As my imagination cries havoc, I battle the terror for her that rises in me, unbidden, unwee¡­.


    mes¡­


    Heat¡­.


    Burning¡­.


    ¡­. Smoke, choking fumes¡­.


    Trapped¡­.


    Jade¡­.


    Don¡¯t panic¡­.


    ¡­. You¡¯re no good to her if you panic¡­.


    We sprint up a flight of stairs, the sound of heated, rushing air growing louder around us, a hot wind


    rising¡­.


    But as we climb only the second flight, firefighters, masked and uniformed are descending. Arms


    outstretched, blocking our path, ¡°Get moving downward. The floor above here¡¯s on fire. The whole


    building¡¯sing apart. You can¡¯t go that way.¡±


    I grab him by the arm. ¡°There¡¯s a woman trapped in the Penthouse.¡± I have to shout over the wailing of


    the baking wind as it begins to chimney upwards, feeding on its own heat. ¡°We¡¯re not sure she even


    knows yet that she¡¯s trapped¡­¡±


    He shes eyes up the stairwell. All around and above are the sounds of crashing and copse and the


    strained wheezing of metal and concrete under stress. ¡°Talk while we move,¡± he yells, still descending


    and sweeping me and Michael with him.


    As he runs he pulls out a radio, talking into it, pressing it against his ear to hear the reply over the


    chaos around us. His eyes sh to mine. ¡°There¡¯s helicoptersing in to help on the top floors. Can


    she get onto the roof?¡±


    ¡°Got a phone on you?¡±


    Still running, the firefighter hands me a mobile, watching closely as I tap in Charlotte¡¯s number¡­.


    It rings¡­.


    Come on¡­. Come on¡­.


    Pick up your fucking phone, Charlotte¡­.


    Then as I realise I have been speaking out loud, she answers. ¡°Charlotte! Where are you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­. Master, we¡¯re trapped¡­. We can¡¯t get out.¡±


    We?


    But I don¡¯t waste words wondering. ¡°Get the hell out of there. Get out to the roof terrace. There¡¯s


    helicopters being flown in¡­.


    ¡°Right? Wonderful! Yes, I will. Beth¡¯s with me. Richard sent her up here¡­.


    Richard sent her to you?


    But I don¡¯t have time to think about that. ¡°Beth¡¯s with her¡­.¡± I say to Michael. ¡°Richard sent her up


    there for safety.¡­¡± Then back to Charlotte, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll catch up with you. If you see mine or Michael¡¯s


    phones, bring them with you.¡±


    We¡¯re descending the open heart of the building now, the stairs separated from wide lobbies and public


    areas only by ss screens. Beyond the ss a ck fume swirls and rises, the acrid scent of it


    seeping through cracks and corners, ready to choke and burn, snatching at our lungs as we sprint ever


    downward.


    And as we finally spill outside, my first thought as I draw in huge lungfuls of clean sweet air is to look


    up, where I see helicopters sweeping in from across the City, swinging down to the rooftop.


    *****


    Seven Years Ago


    Mr Kalkowski puffs on his pipe. ¡°So, Jenny. Are you looking forward to your wedding? To being a


    married woman?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her smile is shy. She sucks at her lips. ¡°Yes, I am. I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but¡­. well, this will be the first


    time I¡¯ve had someone. Someone to call my own I mean. A family¡­.¡±


    Her eyes are misty and the old man¡¯s lids droop¡­.


    Who can me her for putting that over anything else?


    And now her voice grows excited. ¡°¡­. We¡¯re even going to have our own ce to live. I thought I was


    going to have to live with Chad¡¯s parents until we could save up for a ce of our own. But Mrs


    Collier¡¯s having one of the old sheds converted to a holiday cottage and she says we can live in there


    for a while and pay rent with some extra work on the farm until we find our feet.¡±


    She is so clearly happy. So much anticipating the future with her husband-to-be. He wonders how to


    ask the question which haunts his thoughts. But his reflections are interrupted.


    ¡°Are you all alone, Mr Kalkowski? Like me? Don''t you have any family?¡±


    He inhales, then releases a smoke-ring before replying. ¡°In the old country, yes, I had family.¡± His


    words are slow. ¡°But I have not seen any of them for a very long time.¡±


    Her voice quieter, ¡°Are they still alive?¡±


    He nces sidelong at her. ¡°I left my old home in bad times, bringing my Rachel with me. But there


    were those who chose to stay behind. Some of them, I found again inter years. Others¡­.¡± He stares


    into space, sucking at the pipe¡­. ¡°Others no, I never heard from again. Who can say what was their


    fate?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any children?¡±


    For a moment his face falls, but he quickly recovers. ¡°Life has given me many blessings Jenny, but


    children were not among them.¡± He shifts his gaze to hers for a moment then, soft-eyed he strokes her


    cheek. ¡°Had life given different gifts to me and Rachel¡­.¡±


    But as he touches the girl, something inside her thrums. She nts into the caress, her eyes wide. Her


    lips part, tilting up to his.


    rmed, the old man withdraws. Hurt ripples across her face as, with the tiniest of head shakes and a


    wriggle of the fingers he leans away.


    Disturbed, he fiddles with his pipe, relighting it unnecessarily. ¡°You told me you are happy with Chad,


    did you not?¡±


    ¡°I am, but¡­.¡± Her eyes are wide and green, her emotion naked.


    Deliberately, he looks away, tamping out the bowl of the pipe, then refilling it. ¡°Of course, I have the


    school. The school has given me many children. And the people here are good people, even if their


    view of the world can be a little narrow.¡± He watches her sidelong as he puffs the tobo alight. ¡°Are


    you lonely, Jenny? It has seemed to me that you are happy here.¡±


    She sucks at her now dry mouth, trying to sound normal. ¡°I am happy here, yes, and most of the time


    it''s great. I just sometimes think that I don''t fit in very well.¡±


    His head tilts. ¡°What times for example?¡±


    ¡°¡­. Like when I was boxing. People said I''m not a proper girl.¡±


    ¡°People like Jack?¡±


    ¡°He''s one, yes, but not the only one.¡±


    Her throat tightens. ¡°When I said I wanted to go to university, they said my job is to be Chad''s wife¡­.¡±


    He puffs on his pipe. ¡°Who are ¡®they¡¯? Who did not like it?¡±


    ¡°The farmhands. Mrs Collier¡­¡± He raises brows, surprised. ¡°And when she saw I was reading the


    prospectus, she got really cross with me.¡±


    ¡°And this is why you agreed to marry Chad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of it, but¡­. I just think we¡¯re going to be so happy together¡­.¡±


    He nods. ¡°I hope so Jenny. I truly hope so.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    James


    Richard is already here, his face smudged with smoke but talking into a phone as he looks up. Will


    Stanton directs operations with a team armed and wearing helmets and k jackets.


    Michael scowls as he sees the Police Commissioner.


    Of course, it was Will who nted the idea in Charlotte¡¯s mind in the first ce of her acting as bait¡­.


    It¡¯s likely to be a while before those two are friends.


    Michael heads across to talk to Richard.


    High above, helicopters are buzzing the building, the top floors. Straining to look up, I walk slowly


    backwards, trying to get the angle to see what is happening.


    Where is she?


    The sky spits needles of sleet and repeatedly I have to wipe my eyes to see. As it is, sharp points of ice


    nip at my upturned face; a bleak contrast to the heated stink of the air in the stairwell. Despite the bitter


    gnawing of the winter, I wee the cold.


    I can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening at the penthouse level. I keep reversing away from the building, ignoring


    the growing cramp in my neck. Abruptly I find myself backed into the cordon, almost falling backwards


    over the rope as police mill around, keeping gawpers at bay.


    What is it about crowds that makes people stupid?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, that''s Alexanders¡­!¡±


    ¡°Catch him quick. Get ament¡­.¡±


    I turn to find a microphone thrust into my face, a nasal voice making demands. ¡°Mr Alexanders, as a


    director of the Haswell Corporation, who do you believe is responsible for this outrage? What have you


    to say about these terrible events?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off and get out of my way.¡± I brush the fool to one side, ignoring his spluttered protests as I return


    my attention to the rescue effort going on hundreds of feet above me.


    ¡°Get back. Get back¡­.¡± Police push the moronic reporter back to a safe distance.


    Straining my vision to pick out the detail, way up, I see a doll-sized figure being winched away from the


    rooftop and into one of the choppers. A minuteter, and another follows.


    Is that them?


    Is she safe?


    The clenching in my gut, visceral and nauseous, begs that it be so, but from so far away, I simply


    cannot be sure it was Beth and my Green-Eyes I have seen. My breathing is short and shallow.


    Deliberately, I take a couple of deep breaths, filling my lungs, trying to clear my head and the smog


    around my thinking.


    The choppers are sweeping away across the City. As I watch them, something else dawns on me.


    Something missing.


    Where are they all?


    It''s an office building. There should be people leaning out of windows. Crying for help. Waving arms.


    Screaming.


    There is no-one


    In the background, I hear the reporter again.


    ¡°¡­. In the wake of what is rumoured to be a terrorist attack on the central headquarter of the Haswell


    Corporation, our informed sources are saying that terrible tragedy has been averted. On this Christmas


    day, the hundreds of employees and visitors who would normally be expected to be working in the


    offices are at home celebrating the season.¡­¡±


    Christmas Day?


    How did that happen?


    ¡°James¡­.¡± A voice calling, shouting my name.


    I turn to see Richard, pushing through the crowd, waving a phone in the air and smiling broadly.


    ¡°James¡­. They¡¯ve got them. They¡¯re safe.¡±


    It¡¯s an odd thing, relief from stress. One might think the relief would be instant, the knowledge enough


    to give joy, ease the mind¡­.


    My breath shudders and I squeeze my eyes closed, fighting against the pricking behind the lids. A little


    light-headed, I bend, resting hands on knees for a moment.


    Something touches my arm and startled, I look up¡­. Richard, his hand cupping my elbow.


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    ¡°I will be, now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Richard shouts to a man in white cook¡¯s overalls setting up a mobile burger stand¡­.


    Where the fuck did thate from¡­?


    Where there¡¯s a crowd, there¡¯s a penny to be earned¡­.


    The man spins around, pointing a finger at his chest. ¡°Who, me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you. Do you know who I am?¡±


    Burger-Man nods his head out at the crowd. ¡°The TV crew over there say you¡¯re the big-shot.¡±


    I hide my smile.


    ¡°Right. Got it in one. Whatever you¡¯re selling from that van, you¡¯re giving it away today, you hear?¡±


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°Police, firemen, medics, anyone involved¡­. Anyone that needs hot food and hot drinks. Send me the


    bill. And first of all, ck coffee over here. Right now.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± The man scuttles inside, re-emerging a minuteter with two paper cups of ck coffee.


    Richard thrusts one of them at me. ¡°Drink it. Clear your head.¡± He runs a critical eye over me, then


    turns to Burger-Man again. ¡°Got any soup in there?¡±


    I hold up a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think I could stomach it.¡±


    Richard ignores me, ¡°Soup, whatever you¡¯ve got. Two cups now and get plenty more going. It¡¯s going


    to be needed.¡±


    Richard stands by me, sipping at his coffee. ¡°You need more than caffeine. The body can¡¯t run on


    empty.¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡±


    He faces outwards, apparently watching the fire crews as more engines move into position, hoses now


    gushing water into the inferno.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed off,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I felt just the same when I realised I¡¯d sent Elizabeth


    upwards when I should have gotten her out of the building.¡±


    My breathing eases, the iron bands that were mping my chest beginning to unlock and melt away.


    ¡°You sent her to Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°At the time, it seemed the safest ce to send her.¡± He nods across to the Police Commissioner.


    ¡°Shall we get thetest?¡±


    Michael is there, listening in, subdued as he drinks at what smells like the soup. A crowd is gathering


    around the burger stand¡­.


    He¡¯s going to do well out of this¡­.


    At least someone¡¯s having a good day¡­.


    Then I realise that some of the police team in the k jackets are among the crush, rubbing hands and


    blowing into fingers.


    ¡°And the attackers? Where are they?¡± I ask.


    Stanton, with the weary voice of the utterly pissed off, replies, ¡°They seem to have simply faded away.


    They attacked, did the damage and¡­.¡±


    He sees the outrage on Richard¡¯s face. Mine too, and holds up a defensive hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got units out


    searching, but there¡¯s been a breakdown of the centralputer. No-one can coordinate¡­.¡±


    Mmmm¡­.


    ¡°A convenient time for a failure,¡± Iment. ¡°Sabotage? Hackers?¡±


    ¡°I think so, yes.¡±


    ¡°Your spy in the camp again?¡±


    Will nods miserably, his lips a pressed white line.


    ¡°Hey! Stretcher-bearers, over here, fast.¡± One of the fire-crew waves wildly to the medics waiting close


    by. ¡°We¡¯ve got one of them.¡±


    Stanton jerks up like a man offered water in the desert. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± He sets off at a run.


    From a maintenance entrance a man, ck-d and hanging limply in the grasp of his rescuer, is


    being dragged out of the building


    ¡°Can he speak?¡± shouts Stanton as he sprints across the distance.


    Got one of the bastards¡­.


    ¡­. Is he alive?


    *****

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    A little whileter, looking discouraged but thoughtful, he returns, nodding the three of us across to a


    rtively quiet spot.


    ¡°He¡¯s unconscious,¡± he begins, ¡°suffering from smoke inhtion, but the medics say he should survive.


    It seems he was trapped in the chaos and didn¡¯t get out with the others. I¡¯m having him taken to a


    secure medical facility and there, as soon as he¡¯s fit to speak, he¡¯ll be interrogated. I¡¯ll keep you


    informed.¡± He scans the three of us, caution in his eyes. ¡°Did you get Charlotte and Beth away safely?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± says Richard, ¡°And right now, I, and the pilot are the only ones who know where they are. I¡¯ve


    had them taken out of the City and, no offence, Will, but I¡¯m not telling you where to.¡±


    Michael folds his arms, watching his feet as he taps a toe.


    Will nods. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± He turns and leaves. ¡°Corby! I want to know the minute we


    hear from the hospital¡­.¡±


    *****


    Richard watches him in the mirror as he drives. ¡°Michael, calm down. I spoke with the pilot. They¡¯re


    fine.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same until you see them, I know.¡±


    Michael has barely spoken for the entire journey. Instead, he sits staring out of the back windows,


    gnawing on his knuckles.


    And I¡¯ll feel better myself when I see her.


    *****


    The door clicks open.


    They¡¯re there, Beth sitting, Charlotte standing, looking very much as though she is in ¡®pacing the room


    like a tiger¡¯ mode. But as heads turn and they see us, both faces light up.


    Richard pushes past, sweeping Beth into his arms then, without a word takes her to the next room.


    Charlotte simply gazes at me and Michael.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    My Jade¡­.


    You¡¯re safe¡­.


    ¡°Hello again,¡± I say quietly, and her eyes, warm and soft, green as mist over grass, simply meet with


    mine. We don¡¯t need words.


    Then Michael presses forward, seizing her in a bear-hug, all but enveloping her. She almost vanishes


    into his embrace. It¡¯s at times like this that you realise how physicallyrge he is.


    ¡°Oh God, Charlotte. You¡¯re okay. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­.¡±


    His voice rasps and quivers. Burying his face into her hair and shoulder, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said what I


    did. Please, whatever happens from now on, you must always do what you think is the right thing.


    Whatever the reason. I¡¯ll understand. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Charlotte looks stricken. She looks across to me and I just give her a get-on-with-it flick of the fingers.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m okay.¡± She puts vim and sparkle into her words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I promised. You didn¡¯t


    think I was going to hang around when the building was on fire did you?¡±


    He stiffens around her, but she doesn¡¯t seem to notice, continuing ¡°I was quite sure you didn¡¯t intend


    me to promise to stay and get roasted.¡­¡±


    He nods, but he¡¯s not smiling¡­.


    Now what?


    Get your fucking face out of your ass, Michael¡­.


    *****


    Six Years Ago


    The church is only small, serving a farmingmunity spread over many miles. It sits in a grassy acre,


    dotted with wildflowers and fragrant with spring blossoms. And today, with the gathered congregation, it


    is standing-room only.


    Flowers, picked from the meadows and tied with bright ribbons, decorate the end of each pew.


    Everyone is wearing ¡®Sunday Best¡¯ and just outside the door stands a young woman, tall, slender,


    copper-haired under the brilliant blue skies, and lovely as the May morning of her marriage.


    Mr Kalkowski, wearing formal suit and a stiff cor that must surely be cutting into his neck, stands


    close by. And inside she knows is her husband-to-be, Chad.


    Chad, who was her first friend here.


    Chad, tall, broad-shouldered and handsome, blue-eyed and golden-haired as the sunshine.


    Chad, who defended her, then taught her to defend herself.


    Chad, who asked her to marry him.


    Chad, who waits inside for her.


    Natalie, her bridesmaid, fiddles with her train and arranges the skirts of the dress; her wedding dress,


    beautiful, white, virginal.


    ¡°Are you ready, Jenny?¡± Mr Kalkowski offers her his arm.


    She clutches at the small bunch of violets she holds, drops it and then fumbles as Natalie picks it up


    and passes it back to her.


    Her old teacher and mentor smiles at her. ¡°Jenny? Are you ready?¡±


    She blinks rapidly, three or four times then, her smile sun-bursting through, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready, Mr


    Kalkowski.¡±


    His mouth quirks. ¡°I think Jenny, that from here-on-in, perhaps it should be Levi.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr Kalkowski.¡±


    Music drifts from inside the church, Pachelbel¡¯s Canon, yed by the local schoolchildren on guitars


    and flutes.


    Arms linked the two walk slowly down the aisle. Everyone is here; the farmhands and their wives and


    girlfriends. All the schoolchildren are there, even Jack Peterson, glowering next to his parents.


    As they pass the pew she hears a snort and a low, muttered, ¡°Wearing white, is she?¡± Mr Kalkowski¡¯s


    grip on her arm tightens a little.


    They pass friends she and Chad met from the other schools, in the boxingpetition. Kelly is here,


    although not Monica. Josh, well over six feet now, his ck hair sweeping back from his face in silky


    waves to settle by his shoulders, stands straight and tall. He gives Jenny a wink from one whiskey-


    coloured eye.


    On the front pews, Mrs Collier, and Mr and Mrs Bet, Chad¡¯s parents.


    And there¡¯s Chad, smiling¡­.


    Jenny doesn¡¯t notice that he¡¯s smiling not at her, but over her shoulder, to Josh.


    Mr Kalkowski does though. He hesitates, then releases her arm so the bride can stand with her


    husband to be.


    ¡°Dearly Beloved, we are gathered here¡­.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    ¡°¡­. Chad, as you ce the ring on Jennifer¡¯s finger, please repeat after me: Jennifer, I give you this


    ring as the pledge of my love and as the symbol of our unity.¡±


    Chad offers the ring, passed to him by his grandmother, to Jenny¡¯s finger. He fumbles, his hands


    shaking. On his second attempt, the ring slips into ce¡­.


    *****


    The young couple step from the church out into May sunshine. People whoop and cheer, tossing rice


    and confetti. And the cherry trees which line the path from the door whisper in the breeze, shedding


    white petals over the pair.


    The photographer takes charge, issuing instructions, bullying the celebrating crowd into ce.


    ¡°Bride and groom first,¡± he shouts. ¡°Under the cherry blossom here. Can the bridesmaide and


    help, please. Let¡¯s have that dress looking at its best¡­.¡±


    To one side, Nathaniel, Brett and Tom stand in a loose group, Nathaniel keeping a tender eye on his


    wife, Diane, and their young son-in-arms.


    ¡°Well, it took a bit of doing, but it looks as though our Jenny is going to fit in nicely,¡±ments


    Nathaniel.


    Diane rocks Billy gently, crooning to him asionally. ¡°There was a time when I thought she was


    turning a bit odd, but don¡¯t they make a lovely couple now.¡±


    Brett nods. ¡°Yup, all¡¯s well that ends well, don¡¯t you reckon Tom?¡±


    Tom, hands shoved in his pockets, rocks on his heels, grinning. ¡°Yeah they look great don¡¯t they¡­.¡±


    Then his smile fades. He seems to wince.


    ¡°You alright, Tom?¡± asks Diane, frowning.


    ¡°Um, yes, fine. Er, ¡®S¡¯cuse me.¡± And Tom dashes off around the corner and out of sight.


    Brett bursts outughing. ¡°I told him he¡¯d had too much wine this morning. He¡¯ll be paying for thatter


    today¡­.¡±


    *****


    Around the back of the church and away from the crowd, Tom pulls a phone from his pocket, tapping at


    the buttons.


    After a moment, ¡°How are you, Tom? I was beginning to think you weren¡¯t going to answer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Tom is sweating. ¡°It¡¯s just there¡¯s a lot of people around. I had toe somece quieter.¡±


    ¡°Is everything as it should be over there? You were supposed to call me.¡± The voice iszy, threatening.


    ¡°I wouldn''t like to think you were bing bored with our little arrangement.¡±


    ¡°No not at all. Everything¡¯s fine. Is¡­. is Katy alright?¡±


    ¡°Katy is fine, yes Tom. Although it''s beenmented that she''s maturing early. She¡¯s growing into a


    very pretty girl. Perhaps we should be moving her along? Get her earning her keep? What do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°No! No, don''t do that. Everything¡¯s fine here. I''ve just been very busy. I¡¯ll not bete calling you again.¡±


    There is a pause. ¡°What''s that noise in the background? It sounds like bells.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I''m¡­. at a wedding.¡±


    ¡°A wedding? How nice for you. And how is our Jennifer? Doing well is she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she''s fine¡­. Um, nothing to report really. You know, same old, same old¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Well, keep an eye on her and you will let me know if anything happens, won¡¯t you.


    I assume I can expect your call on time next month?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m sorry. I''ll call right on schedule.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear it. Until next time then. I¡¯ll say hello to Katy for you.¡±


    Tom sags against the high stone wall as he tucks the phone in his pocket. Pale, his hands mmy, he


    takes a couple of long breaths before, straightening his jacket and tie, he returns to join the celebration.


    Brett digs an elbow into Nathaniel¡¯s ribs. ¡°Look at him. Too much wine and the day¡¯s barely started.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Tom?¡± asks Diane.


    ¡°Yes, just a headache.¡±


    *****


    The Present


    Klempner rages. ¡°I said flush them out, Bech. Not fucking burn them alive. What good are they to me


    dead?¡±


    Bech, his face carefully neutral, replies, ¡°My apologies sir. The men I used for the task were¡­. over-


    enthusiastic. They are normally reliable. The situation ran out of control.¡±


    ¡°Out of control? Out of fucking control? Is that what you call it? I wanted two women. What I have is a


    burned-out building, the incident being treated as a terrorist attack, the police weighing in from every


    direction and, just as an after-thought, I don¡¯t even have the fucking women and no fucking idea where


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    they are! What do you think, Bech? I always thought you were reliable. Should I be reconsidering?¡±


    Bech licks his lips, then speaks quietly and carefully. ¡°If you will excuse me sir, what you said is not


    quite correct.¡±


    Klempner, legs akimbo, arms folded looks down on his captain. ¡°Which part?¡± he snarls.


    ¡°The part where you say we don¡¯t know where they are.¡±


    *****


    Six Years Ago


    The day has been marvellous. After sleeping off the reception meal, the farm courtyard has been


    cleared for partying. Dancer, Charlie and Maggie hang their heads over stable doors, apparently


    enjoying the music. Anyone who can handle an instrument has been pulled in to perform, all taking


    turns so that everyone has a chance to enjoy the celebration, the singing and the dancing.


    Tables and trestles are set up under the cover of barns in case of rain, but the May weather is perfect.


    A feast isid out, everything grown or made on the farm, or brought in by wedding guests for all to


    share. The table groans under sulent roast joints, chicken, deviled eggs, three different kinds of


    sds, homemade bread from a dozen different well-wishers, cakes and puddings and trifles. On


    another table is wine, bought in and home-brewed, lemonade, and someone has provided a canteen-


    sized water-boiler for tea and coffee.


    No-one will go hungry or thirsty tonight.


    The big chestnut tree on the corner of the yard is blooming its tall candles and as the day draws out, it


    is still warm enough that only a light extra jacket or wrap is needed to enjoy the evening air.


    Jenny still wears her wedding dress. Everyone is dancing with her. ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I borrow the bride do


    you, Chad?¡± asks Nathaniel,ing for a second turn over the cobbled yard. As he whisks Jenny


    around in a lively spin he nods across to Diane who has dozed off on a chair holding Billy wrapped up


    in a nket. ¡°I don¡¯t think Di¡¯s up to dancing tonight, so I can dance with you. That¡¯s alright isn¡¯t it,


    Jenny?¡±


    She dances smoothly and fluidly, her cheeks glowing, eyes sparkling. ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s been a


    wonderful day.¡±


    ¡°And a wonderful nighting, eh?¡± He winks at her, then, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve embarrassed you.¡±


    ¡°Um, oh, that¡¯s alright.¡± But a flush is rising up her neck.


    Chad is helping himself to a te of food. Mrs Collier jabs an elbow in his ribs. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    make up a te for your wife as well, Chad?¡±


    He starts, then mumbles. ¡°Um, yes. Sorry. Didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Mrs Collier also makes up two tes, carrying them across the square to sit by Mr Kalkowski. The old


    man sits quietly, watching the dancing.


    ¡°A wonderful day, Levi, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    His voice is reserved. ¡°It has gone very well, certainly.¡± His eyes follow the young bride. Jenny is


    flushed and smiling, lovely in her long white dress. She has taken off her veil and her hair gleams


    bronze and copper in themplight. Sheughs wildly as Nathaniel whirls her around the yard. Then


    Brett seizes her by the hand to dance, asionally grinning wickedly and saying something quiet to


    her, making her blush and cast her eyes down.


    He watches Chad, who doesn¡¯t seem to enjoy the dancing so much. He stands, putting the te he


    made up for Jenny to one side, but as he watches, Mr Kalkowski thinks he sees a tremor in the young


    man¡¯s hand, magnified by the te he holds.


    Mrs Collier leans in close to him, breaking her own house rule by mumbling through a mouthful of


    potato sd. ¡°He¡¯s nervous is thed.¡±


    ¡°So he is.¡± Mr Kalkowski pulls out his pipe, scraping out the bowl with a penknife, then packs a wad of


    tobo into it. He strikes a match watching Chad through a me that res and falls as he sucks the


    pipe alight.


    ¡°You can¡¯t really me him,¡± chatters Mrs Collier. ¡°It¡¯s not many young men that have such a beautiful


    bride.¡±


    ¡°Indeed so.¡± He puffs, blowing a ring of fragrant blue smoke amid clouds of gnats. But he watches,


    seeing that Chad is not looking at his beautiful new bride. Across the yard, with a group of old school


    friends and boxing partners, Josh winks and waves at him.


    ¡°I lit the fire for them in the bedroom upstairs,¡± says Mrs Collier. ¡°It will be nice and warm for them when


    they go up.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    And atst, the sounds ofughter and music drifting in through the shutters, she stands there, with


    him, their first night together in their new home.


    Tiny as it is, a single bedroom upstairs, a singlerge kitchen and living area downstairs with a tiny


    bathroom off the back, it is theirs.


    Jenny¡¯s first real home.


    She''s so lovely, standing there, lips a little parted, waiting for her handsome husband, with his wheaten


    hair and cornflower blue eyes. Tall¡­. Broad-shouldered and well-muscled from hard work¡­.


    .... and hers....


    Jenny has never had anything to call her own before. Raised with nothing, arriving with nothing, living


    on charity for years¡­.


    But this, this moment, this man, is hers.


    He looks down into her eyes. Wide-pupiled, green as young leaves, green as spring grass, set against


    skin as pale and fragrant as almonds and hair which billows and flows like amber fire in the slight


    breeze.


    And in her turn, she looks up at him¡­. The sheen to his tanned skin, pupils pin-pointed in their azure


    setting.


    ¡°Are you alright, Chad?¡±


    When he speaks, his voice is a little high. ¡°Sure, fine. Just¡­. nervous.¡± He shifts on his feet. ¡°You


    know, first time and everything.¡± He strokes her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± She bites her lower lip, then reaches for his mouth with hers.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Their lips brush and arousal, sweet and unfamiliar, pierces her. Her breath snatches and Chad jerks


    back. ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to¡­.¡± he stutters, then once more, nts his mouth to hers, this time a hand


    on her shoulder, pulling her a little closer.


    She moves to him, her fingers slipping into his hair, the hair she wants to touch. But now, touching him,


    she feels the tremble under his skin.


    One hand around her waist, the other slides from her shoulder, riding her contours. It glides down a


    slender arm, presses t against her stomach then slips upwards to the lower curve of a breast¡­.


    ¡­. And he freezes.


    ¡°Chad?¡±


    His forehead drops to hers, his voice shaky. ¡°I can''t do this. I thought I could, but I can''t.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t understand. Her beautiful husband. Her first friend. Brow furrowed, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He is trembling violently now. ¡°Jenny, I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but I can''t do this. I just can''t.¡±


    Agitated now, still trying to understand, ¡°Chad, have I done something to upset you? Was it because I


    danced with everyone else? It was only dancing.¡±


    ¡°No. No, it¡¯s not the dancing Jenny. You can dance with anyone you want to. They¡¯re your friends.¡±


    ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me¡­.¡± He pulls away from her entirely, slumps down on to the bed and sits holding his head in his


    hands. ¡°Oh, God, Oh, God, what have I done?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s eyes fill. ¡°What have you done, Chad? Tell me. What¡¯s so wrong? Why don¡¯t you want to¡­.


    touch me? We¡¯re married now. I know you wanted to wait, but we¡¯re married. It¡¯s alright now surely?¡±


    She sits next to him, takes his hand in hers. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done something awful, Jenny.¡±


    She shakes her head, baffled. ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve married you. I made you marry me and I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Her throat tightening, ¡°Why not? Chad, you said you wanted to marry me. You asked me.¡±


    ¡°Jenny¡­. I¡­. When I think of¡­. that¡­. It¡¯s not you I¡¯m thinking about it with.¡±


    ¡°Not me? You¡¯re in love with someone else?¡± Something clutches inside her, her heart beginning to


    pound. ¡°Who then? I never see you with any other girl.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not a girl. It¡¯s¡­. Oh, God¡­.¡±


    And finally, she understands. A kind of stillness falls over her. ¡°It¡¯s Josh isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He nods.


    They sit in silence for long seconds before, miserably he says, ¡°Do you understand what I''m telling


    you?¡±


    In a kind of shock, she is quite calm. This isn¡¯t real.


    It can¡¯t possibly be real.


    ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± she says. ¡°At the home where I came from, sometimes they showed us movies


    of....¡± She baulks at finishing the sentence. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± she finishes.


    She sits, winding her fingers together. ¡°Does Josh know?¡±


    His answer is short and curt. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Does anyone else know?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No,¡± he breathes. ¡°I thought if I went through with the wedding, that when it came


    to it¡­. Jenny¡­ I do love you¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­. But not like that.¡± Her voice is t. Just now, the pain is too sharp for emotion. Dead inside, she


    doesn¡¯t know how to respond. But the bitterness is beginning to flow, to bite.


    ¡°My parents,¡± he says. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t understand. I wanted to do right by everyone.¡± Chad shudders.


    ¡°What will you say? Will you tell everyone?¡±


    Reality is taking hold, but she doesn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think so. It''s not your


    fault how you are. You didn''t choose it.¡±


    ¡°I chose to marry you. This is my fault, marrying you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The tears start to flow, tears of grief and disappointment; of humiliation and bitter injustice. Her


    voice and heart breaking, ¡°Yes, it is,¡± she weeps, her face dropping into her hands.


    ¡°Oh, God, Jenny. Please don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t. I never meant¡­.¡±


    Awkwardly, he puts an arm around her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. You can have the bed.¡±


    She stiffens, nods dully, but doesn¡¯t move.


    He tries to talk to her, tofort her¡­.


    ¡­. to assuage the guilt¡­


    ¡­ but she won¡¯t speak.


    After a while, he takes a pillow, stretching out, still fully clothed on the small bedroom settee, curling his


    knees to fit. And he watches her¡­.


    ¡­. His wife.


    Jenny sits, numb and unspeaking, an endless trickle of tears dripping-dropping from her chin to stain


    the perfect whiteness of her dress.


    ¡°Jenny, you should sleep. It¡­. It¡¯ll feel better in the morning. We¡¯ll talk about what to do then.¡±


    And the anger res in her, bright, sharp and hot. ¡°What to do?¡± She stands, looming over him, her


    eyes cat-green. ¡°What to do? You y with my life like this and have the nerve to say we can talk about


    what to do?¡±


    He swings, stands, ¡°Jenny, I know you must be angry with me¡­.¡± He sees iting but doesn¡¯t try to


    avoid it. Her hand swings, palm open, shing across his face hard enough to bring the blood to his


    skin to leave a bright red mark on the cheek. Chad simply takes it. And the second one.


    When she raises her hand for a third strike, he seizes her wrist. ¡°Is it helping make you feel any better?


    I deserve it. If it is making you feel better, I¡¯ll just stand here and let you. If it isn¡¯t, then you¡¯re just


    hurting yourself. You¡¯ve had enough hurt for one day.¡±


    And the anger flickers away, leaving only a dull grey hole.


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t helping. Nothing will.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    James


    She sits by me, pushing a coffee mug my way.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Then I take a good look at her¡­.


    Something¡¯s changed¡­.


    ¡­. She¡¯s happier¡­.


    Ah¡­. Yes¡­.


    I drink my coffee and wait for her to volunteer what I think¡­. what I am almost sure¡­. ising.


    ¡°Um¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha?¡±


    ¡°I thought I should tell you. I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    As I thought¡­.


    I take her hand, kiss the fingers. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d. I know it was worrying you.¡±


    She nods into her coffee. ¡°I do feel better now.¡±


    I rub my thumb over the fingers, noticing the roughness of the skin. Charlotte has ¡®working hands¡¯ and


    I¡¯m conscious that it embarrasses her sometimes.


    When this is all over, I¡¯ll ask Beth to take her to a spa or beauty centre. Get her to pamper herself a bit.


    I¡¯m less sanguine about her nails. She doesn¡¯t normally bite them, but right now, they¡¯re chewed to the


    quick.


    Nerves?


    Upset about her fall-out with Michael¡­.?


    Change the subject¡­.


    ¡­. Happy futures¡­.


    ¡°Perhaps, one day?¡± I ask. ¡°When this is all over?¡±


    She looks at me nkly for a moment, then realises what I am asking her. She swallows her coffee. ¡°Is


    that what you would like, Master?¡±


    ¡°If I were sure that it is what you want, yes, I would like that.¡±


    She has a far-away look, her breathing slow. ¡°Yes¡­. one day.¡± She sips. ¡°One day¡­.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Family¡­.


    ¡°Had you considered what you would like?¡± I ask.


    She blinks. ¡°Um, no, I¡¯d er, not given it any thought.¡± She considers the inside of her mug. ¡°Something


    for everyone I suppose.¡± She shes a smile. ¡°One girl. One boy. One blond. One dark. How does that


    sound?¡±


    ¡°Sounds perfect to me¡­. when you¡¯re ready. And when you are ready¡­.¡± I take her hand and kiss her


    fingers again¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to make sure that¡¯s what you get.¡±


    Her eyes rise to mine, and for the first time in some while, I see real joy there.


    The door clicks open. ¡°James, I was just¡­.¡± Michael stops. ¡°Oh, sorry. Didn¡¯t realise you were here,


    Charlotte.¡±


    And the two won¡¯t meet each other¡¯s eyes.


    Michael backs out. ¡°I¡¯ll catch youter James.¡± And the door snicks shut behind him.


    I could happily punch something.


    One minute she¡¯s talking about starting a family eventually,


    The next she won¡¯t talk to him¡­


    How can two people who love each other so much, not be able to make it up after a quarrel?


    I want to tear my hair out in frustration.


    What the fuck do I do about this?


    *****


    Klempner


    Bech treads water, conscious of dangerous currents.


    ¡°So, I set you to finding what you could about the Haswell woman. What do you have for me?¡±


    Klempner¡¯s captain smiles, knowing he is on safer ground. ¡°It¡¯s very interesting, sir. In fact, her path


    almost crossed with ours on a previous asion.¡±


    Klempner raises brows. ¡°Really? How so?¡±


    ¡°About two years ago, I was offered a woman for sale, via convoluted channels, by a man called Mack


    Kane. I didn¡¯t make the connection at first because she was, at that time, unmarried. However, after


    sifting through the files, both ours and the official records, it turns out that woman was Elizabeth


    Kimberley, now known as Elizabeth Haswell.¡±


    Klempner tugs at his chin with thumb and forefinger. ¡°Do I understand you correctly? We were offered


    the Haswell woman for sale?¡±


    ¡°That is correct, sir.¡±


    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t we get her?¡±


    ¡°Kane fumbled the transfer. He ended up dead and his associates were convicted on various charges.


    All are serving long sentences. It was shortly after that that Haswell married her.¡±


    ¡°Quite the coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Not such a coincidence. Given that Haswell has the kinds of enemies who bear grudges of that sort,


    and given that you, um¡­. cleared yourpetition¡­. from the City, she was almost certain to be


    offered to us. Kane didn¡¯t want her ending up anywhere local where she might start bbing. He


    wanted her a continent or two distant.¡±


    Klempner absorbs that but sees no reason to disagree. ¡°Anything else yet? Where she came from in


    the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on that. The name Elizabeth Kimberley is not so umon, and I am trying to find which


    is our Elizabeth Kimberley. However,¡± Bech stumbles over his words¡­.


    ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°However, I am restrained for time right now¡­. For the research. Extensive calls are being made on my


    time after¡­.¡±


    ¡°After the police response to the fucking mess you made?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    *****


    James


    I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end with Charlotte and Michael. They don¡¯t talk, won¡¯t meet. If they see each other, both


    turn away, finding some excuse to be somewhere else, anywhere else.


    She hurt him¡­.


    He hurt her¡­.


    Everything I¡¯ve worked for thesest eighteen months, building this rtionship, our Triad, I can see it


    spiralling away¡­.


    Michael has shadows under his eyes. I see his gaze follow her, then slide away as she turns to look at


    him. When his back is turned she watches him, her soul naked on her face.


    At night, I share the bed with Charlotte, arms tightly around my mermaid, but Michael doesn¡¯t join us.


    He doesn¡¯t sleep in another bedroom, but instead simply stays where he lies, on the couch, noting


    to bed. During the day, he disappears for long periods, hours at a time. I¡¯m not sure where he goes,


    and he won¡¯t tell me what he¡¯s doing¡­.


    Just some excuse to stay away from her?


    I try to corner him. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. You can¡¯t make up with each other if you don¡¯t actually meet. All


    that¡¯s happening is that the damage is festering.¡±


    His eyes are turbulent. ¡°Christ, James. I don¡¯t know what to do. I want to make it up with her, but she


    doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she does, but you can¡¯t talk if you¡¯re not in the same room.¡±


    And all I get is silence and hangdog looks.


    I try to address the problem from the other end.


    ¡°Charlotte, are you joining us for a meal?¡±


    She responds lethargically, and with that habit of hers I recognise as stress. Winding her hair around a


    finger, she says, ¡°¡¯Us¡¯? You mean you and Michael?¡±


    ¡°Of course, me and Michael. Who else?¡±


    ¡°I thought you might mean Beth and Richard would be there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve not asked them, but I can if you like?¡±


    But her gaze slides away from me. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll work on some of my college stuff. I¡¯ll have a


    sandwichter.¡±


    I could pound my fists¡­.


    As if that would do any good¡­.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to spend some time with Michael? He¡¯s missing you.¡±


    She screws up her face and her words are tight, articted. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think he is.¡±


    Ah¡­ sweet Jesus¡­. What the fuck does it take?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    *****

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    And I¡¯ve had enough. They can¡¯t seem to bridge the void between themselves, even though it¡¯s in


    that both want to.


    Time for them to call it quits¡­.


    Time to take charge¡­.


    Be the Dom¡­.


    We are in the hotel still and dressing casually, me in jeans and tee-shirt, Michael lounging around in


    sweats wearing a forlorn expression and randomly flicking through tv channels.


    Will I get away with it?


    With him¡­?


    *****


    How to do this¡­?


    Get her attention¡­


    Get her going¡­.


    I shower and shave, then change into suit and shirt, cursing as I realise that I don¡¯t have everything I


    normally take for granted here at the hotel.


    Damn¡­.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, I cross the corridor to the suite Richard and Beth are upying, tap on the


    door. Richard answers


    ¡°Yes, James?¡±


    I keep my voice low, unsure if Beth is inside. ¡°A favour to ask. Do you have any cuff-links here?¡±


    His brows arch. ¡°Cuff-links?¡± Then he suppresses a smile, but his eyes are crinkling. ¡°Caught short,


    eh? Come in.¡± He fishes in a drawer, spotting me nce around the room. ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± Passing


    me a small box, he says, ¡°How are things with¡­. the three of you?¡±


    What does he know?


    Or guess?


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know. Thanks.¡±


    He nods as he opens the door for me. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Back in the room I check the polish on my shoes, put on a silk tie I know she likes, reknotting it a


    couple of times in the mirror to get it just so. I fit the links to my cuffs.


    She¡¯s still got a couple of weeks where her protection is doubtful. Thest thing I want is for her to be


    worrying about that again and I slip a packet of condoms in my pocket. Then I go in search of Michael.


    I find him still mindlessly channel-hopping through daytime tv; cookery programs, movies out of the ark


    and crap reality shows. ¡°Enough now,¡± I say, standing over him.


    He looks up, puts the remote to one side. ¡°Enough what?¡±


    ¡°Enough of this. Do you want to make it right with her or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, but I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±


    I interrupt him, keeping my tone short, curt. ¡°Get dressed.¡±


    He looks down at himself. ¡°I am dressed.¡±


    ¡°No, dressed¡­. We¡¯re going hunting.¡±


    He blinks then looks me up and down, registering my clothes. Understanding washes across his face.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± He looks away, then down. ¡°Think it will work?¡±


    ¡°Is this working?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So, get a shower. Get dressed.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Wait here. Listen in.¡±


    He nods unhappily.


    Charlotte¡¯s there, staring out of the window. For several days she would only wear jeans, covering her


    bruises I think, embarrassed by them. Now,rgely healed, she wears a simple skirt and a woollen top


    against the winter.


    Although she is physically recovered, her cuts and bruises healed, emotionally the wounds are


    showing. Her sheer unhappiness gnaws at me.


    They love each other¡­.


    They want each other¡­


    Yet somehow, they can¡¯t speak¡­.


    Enough already¡­.


    ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t move, continuing her vigil. ¡°Master?¡±


    Dominate¡­.


    ¡°I expect you to look at me when I address you.¡±


    Her shoulders shrink in as she turns, seemingly facing me, but not meeting my eye. ¡°Sorry, Master.¡±


    And I don¡¯t speak. I wait.


    After a few seconds, she looks up, takes in my appearance, and now I don¡¯t meet her eye, instead


    straightening my jacket and shirt sleeves, adjusting my cuffs, before looking up to be sure I have her


    attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this,¡± I say.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    I stride over, stand tall over her. There¡¯s apprehension in her expression. She licks her lips then sucks


    at the bottom one, but her breathing is elerating and her pupils erging.


    Shoving her back against the wall, trapping her with my body, I lever her arms above her head, pull her


    taut. One hand cuffing her wrists against the ster, I pin her chin with the other, locking my gaze to


    hers. ¡°This has gone on long enough. I know that you and Michael had issues with each other; he with


    your behaviour over Beth, you with how he punished you, but both of those are dead and gone. It¡¯s


    time to call it quits.¡±


    Her eyes flood and her throat moves against my wrist. Rxing my grip a little, I let her words choke


    out.


    ¡°What do I do, Master? He barely looks at me, let alone speaks to me. I¡¯ve tried to talk with him, but I¡¯m


    not sure he wants me any more¡­.¡±


    You¡¯re both so fucking blind¡­.


    ¡°He does. But he¡¯s having trouble dealing with what happened, so I¡¯m intervening.¡±


    Despite her obvious nerves and my intentional control, she rxes¡­.


    Good girl¡­.


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Master? I want things back as they were as well.¡±


    ¡°The three of us are going to make love, and fuck together, as we always have done. I want to see you


    with that wide-eyed look you give him when he pushes his cock in your mouth¡­.¡±


    As I speak, that same look takes her¡­.


    ¡°¡­. And I want to see him with that zed expression he has when he watches youe.¡±


    Her eyes are washing again, but not now I think, with grief or upset, but some other emotion¡­.


    Pleasure?


    Arousal?


    Love?


    ¡°I¡¯d like that too, Master.¡±


    I allow my stance to soften, my eyes to warm. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. Now, go wait in the bedroom. I¡¯ll find


    Michael.¡±


    And he¡¯s here, right on cue.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m here. And yes, that.¡­ sounds good¡­.¡±


    He has changed, into clean, pressed jeans and a linen shirt. He and Charlotte exchange a nce and


    for the briefest of moments, I see that tension swell, but ¡°Wine perhaps?¡± he suggests. ¡°Something to


    eat? Soften the edges a little?¡±


    Should have thought of that myself¡­.


    ¡°Excellent idea.¡±


    I nod him through with her, then gather wine and food from the kitchte. By the time I arrive in the


    bedroom, they are both sitting on the bed, not exactly next to each other, but¡­.


    Getting them in the same bedroom is a good start¡­.


    The bed isrge and roomy, just what we need. In a while, we will have other uses for it, but for now, it


    is ourmunal couch. The wine is excellent; a ¡®rosado¡¯. Fresh and cool and crisp, pink as prawns and


    scented of Mediterranean hillsides and the sea, it takes me back to my boyhood. And while I¡¯m not sure


    of the nationality of the chef, the bread is baked in the hotel kitchens but could havee from my


    vige bakery.


    I must take Charlotte to Spain sometime¡­.


    But meanwhile, she and Michael keep almost-exchanging looks, each sliding a nce to the other,


    then looking away as eyes might meet.


    How can two people who love each other so much, have so much difficulty with a simple conversation?


    Time to break the ice¡­.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    I take ast olive stone from my mouth, cing it carefully on the te before I put that to one side. A


    final swig of the wine to freshen my mouth, then I take Charlotte¡¯s te from her. She doesn¡¯t resist but


    sits staring at me with that rabbit-in-the-headlights, jade-eyed gaze that drew me to her from the first.


    I hold out my hand, and as she epts it, I stand, she rising with me. Michael follows, taking his ce


    to stand behind her as I steer her by the shoulders to face me.


    She knows he¡¯s there, her eyes keep flicking sidelong, as though to turn, but not quite doing so.


    I slide a hand from her shoulder, my palm pressing the back of her head as I stoop to kiss her. Her


    mouth opens under mine as I tease her lips apart with my tongue, and I feel rather than hear the moan


    that runs through her body.


    Standing back, I take the hem of her top between thumb and forefinger, lifting it up and over her head.


    The rise and fall of her chest is more visible now. Not touching her, I say, ¡°Face Michael. Finish


    undressing.¡±


    She swallows but turns. She¡¯s trying to look him in the eye, but her eyes fall before he lifts her face to


    his. But not as I did, holding her by the chin, forcing her to look at me. Instead, with the gentlest of


    pressure and a single finger, he guides her to meet him. And for the first time in too many days, I see


    him smile; that soft-eyed ¡®I¡¯m here for you¡¯ smile that is his gift to her.


    She¡¯s trembling a little, but he bends to kiss her, very softly, very gently. And as he reaches around her,


    his movements are hesitant, giving her the opportunity to back away if she wants to.


    She doesn¡¯t, and from behind, I watch as he unclips her bra, then glides back around her to palm her


    breasts.


    And¡­.


    Hallelujah¡­.


    ¡­. I scent her arousal¡­


    Leave them to it for a minute¡­.


    ¡­. better that way¡­.


    ¡­. let them remake old ground¡­.


    ¡­. and I¡¯ll enjoy watching¡­.


    I stand back, positioning myself to see them, feeling better as I see the warmth between them growing,


    that connection they have reasserting¡­.


    They¡¯ve been to hell and back together¡­.


    They both want this


    It only needed something to take them over that edge¡­.


    ¡­. Away from the pain¡­.


    One hand cupping a breast, almost weighing it as it sits in his palm, he scrapes at the tip with a thumb.


    The nipple and its partner tighten, rose-pink buds nubbing out as they crinkle.


    There¡¯s heat in his eyes, growing joy in hers. Both are smiling and they¡¯re moving to meet. Their lips


    brush, curving as they do so. With a hand on her shoulder, another at her waist he pulls her close and


    her body curves, contouring to his, flesh against flesh.


    Strange how we can hurt the ones we love the most¡­.


    ¡­. This is how it¡¯s supposed to be¡­.


    Their movements are soft and sensual, both smiling as their lips brush. The sight is beautiful and


    beguiling¡­.


    Empathic¡­.


    He turns her again, to face me once more. There¡¯s a light in her eyes that¡¯s been missing for too


    long¡­.


    Joy¡­.


    ¡­. Arousal¡­.


    ¡­. Love¡­.


    And I flow with the mood. Michael sweeps her long, lovely hair from her face, back behind her, leaving


    him free to nip with his teeth at the soft curve of her neck while I meet her mouth, tasting her¡­.


    And all the while I ponder how joy and love ovep and flow into emotional love¡­.


    ¡­. Sensuality¡­.


    ¡­. Sexual love¡­.


    And how the body and mind, heart and spirit meet¡­.


    ¡­. The Three of Us¡­.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her eyes are ssy as the gems they resemble, her arousal palpable. Her musky perfume swirls up as


    she moves, and her skin is sheening.


    There¡¯s a movement around waist level; Michael sliding down her skirt, stepping her out of it along with


    her panties, then folding both neatly, lying them to one side before returning to his ce behind her, his


    hands resting either side of the contour of her waist to hip, his fingers and palms t against her skin.


    She¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s by far not the most admirable thing about her, even if it is what first attracted me


    to her, but somehow, it¡¯s hard to hold in the head just how lovely she is naked; that image of smooth


    baster curves, her heavy breasts, t belly and long limbs, her flowing fiery hair, matched by the fox


    at her loins, and those eyes, green-gold in the half-light of the bedroom¡­.


    Always those eyes hold me¡­.


    But now I meet with Michael¡¯s cyan gaze¡­.


    And it urs to me that perhaps she sees his eyes as I see hers. Almost hypnotic in their hold.


    How does a woman see him?


    What does she see when she looks into his eyes?


    But for me, it is simply an exchange of signals, one that we have practised between us for many a


    year¡­.


    As she stands, trembling before me, I pick her up, my arms under thigh and shoulder and lie her on the


    bed, then nod Michael to her. I retire a little, taking my time as I undress.


    He sits by her, stroking her, open-palmed over thigh and stomach, shoulder and breast, as she mewls


    and quivers. His voice is a murmur, but still, I catch the words. ¡°What would you like?¡±


    She reaches up, snagging a stray lock from his face¡­.


    How does he always seem to be overdue for a cut?


    ¡°You,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    He sighs, softly, quietly. ¡°I never went away. I¡¯m sorry if it seemed otherwise¡± He caresses her with a


    single finger, tracing the contours of her lips and cheekbones, then stoops to kiss her again before


    sliding down to a breast.


    And this is so much what I have wanted to see. The two of them, together, Making Love.


    His mouth on her nipple, his palm slides down the sleek curve of her belly, weaving into curls, easing


    further and down. He murmurs something, I can¡¯t make out what, but she eases her thighs apart,


    angling her hips for him as he seeks her clit.


    I¡¯m warming too, the blood beginning to pound in my ears, to pool in my groin. I move a little to see


    what he¡¯s doing, watching as, thumbing back the sheath, he ys her bud. She¡¯s whimpering under his


    touch, her fingers gripping his head where he still suckles at a breast. And as he sys her folds,


    opens her then prates, her whimpering grows to moans.


    She arches, straining her knees wide, head pressing back against the pillow. His fingers are slick,


    gleaming now with her thighs, wet and glistening.


    Watching her as he sits upright, Michael gently finger-fucks her. His movements are slow, barely a


    thrust, but I think he¡¯s stretching his fingers wide inside her. His own colour is rising now, his face


    flushing as he watches her mounting heat. shing me a look, he stands to one side, undressing.


    Lips parted, a slight gleam of teeth showing, she pants as she looks up at me. Her gaze travels my


    body; hovering over my erection before returning to my face. Standing at the end of the bed, I look


    down at the long, lovely curved length of her. Her breasts rise and fall with her now heavy breathing.


    The soft curve of her belly vibrates with her pulse-beat and her pussy, red and swollen as ripe fruit,


    glistens.


    I seize her ankles, her breath hitching as I tug her down the bed towards me. Pulling her until her hips


    edge the mattress, her legs over-hanging, I find my teeth gritting. Both she and I know my intentions


    and she arches back, inviting me as I kneel between her thighs.


    Kneeling upright so I can watch her, palms pressed hard against sleek muscle, I press her thighs apart,


    hard, straining her wide.¡­


    Mine¡­.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    ¡­. Ours¡­.


    ¡­. and there¡­. I hold¡­.


    ¡­. and I make her wait.


    The juddering in her hips vibrates through my hands. Her eyes flick to Michael, now naked, his shaft


    twitching upright¡­.


    ¡­. He¡¯s waited for this¡­.


    He too stands over her, her eyes following him as he stands close, his erection hovering by her face.


    It¡¯s equally clear what he intends.


    Leaning in, I exhale over her, parting her pussy lips wide with my fingers, breathing my heat over


    already-heated flesh. One finger slipped inside her, I circle against the ring of muscle, stretching her,


    keeping the movementnguid, enjoying the grasp and snatch of her response, the feel of it, the sight


    of it and then¡­.


    ¡­. As I hear her whispered ¡®Please¡­.¡¯


    ¡­.as I rece finger with mouth¡­.


    ¡­. the taste of it¡­.


    She¡¯s hot and sulent, tasting of citrus and the ocean, and as I delve her folds with my tongue, she


    wails and strains. Long strokes, the length of her, from clutching pussy to the small spike of her clit, I


    With the tip of my tongue, I nudge at her bud, circling and winding it in tiny circles. She bows up, her


    weight suddenly on my back as she rises on the soles of her feet, and as her pelvis lifts, her entrance is


    there for me, easy and open. Pressing in, my mouth nted around her gushing cunt, I drive in,


    tongue-fucking her and loving her cries.


    Above me, there¡¯s movement; Michael straddling her, his voice, ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Now, let¡¯s hear you


    make that noise again.¡±


    Happy to oblige¡­.


    ¡­. and I fasten over her stiff red bud, suckling gently¡­.


    She convulses and yells in one long satisfying scream, and a chuckle passes overhead. ¡°That¡¯s just


    what I had in mind.¡±


    Sucking andpping, I grip tight against her convulsing movement until, abruptly, her sound is cut off.


    That¡¯s his cock in her mouth¡­.


    Muffled cries still break through as I prod with my tongue tip at the sweet spot she has at the base of


    her clit. Michael¡¯s voicees again. ¡°Now, look at me. I want to see that expression James was


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    talking about.¡±


    It¡¯s difficult to smile with a mouthful of vibrating pussy, but nheless, I break out into a grin, my chin


    and nose awash with tangy, pungent juices. Her cries have subsided, but the tension in her is rising¡­.


    ¡­. and in me¡­.


    The pulse is throbbing behind my ears and in my groin. I want to be inside her, but even more, I want


    my mouth nted around her streaming pussy when she climaxes¡­.


    And it¡¯s aing¡­.


    Above me, Michael is moving slightly but rhythmically, obviously face-fucking her. Either side of my


    head, her strained thigh muscles are trembling, and that tremble resonates down through my shoulders


    and spine. It¡¯s part of the reason this is one of my favourite positions. I can feel the rise of the Rush in


    her.


    And now it¡¯s there, coiling within, winding up inside her. nting my mouth more firmly over her,


    reaching in as deeply as I can, her muscles twitch, and the twitching grows¡­.


    She¡¯s on the edge¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    What¡¯s the best way to push her over?


    And I¡¯m about to slide a finger into her ass when Michael, still thrusting, speaks again.


    ¡°Not today,¡± he says, ¡°but one day, I¡¯m going to try deep-throating you, just to see how it works out. I¡¯d


    really like to push my cock in all the way, hilt myself to your lips....¡±


    And she falls¡­.


    The vibration over my lips grows to a pulsation, her pussy spasming into orgasm. Thighs stretched taut,


    her hips bucking as I press tight with my face, she¡¯s howling.


    And as she jerks and pistons against me, I hear Michael again. ¡°I love watching youe¡­.¡±


    He breaks for a moment, huffing, then, ¡°I¡¯d love to just spill myself inside you right now, but¡­.¡± Then


    with a groan¡­. ¡°¡­. Oh, what the hell¡­¡±


    Her wails are suddenly cut short, but Michael groans.


    And from my anchorage against Charlotte¡¯s still welling, jumping pussy, I grin again.


    This is just what they both needed¡­.


    After some while¡­.


    ¡­. some considerable while¡­.


    ¡­. she rxes, she rxes down against the mattress and for a few seconds, all I hear is two sets of


    heavy breathing. I¡¯m aching to get inside her, but the curtain isn¡¯t down yet on the drama. Suppressing


    the urge to simply spear her, I sit back to let it run its course.


    ¡°I love watching you lick my cum off your lips too,¡± he¡¯s saying. ¡°Go on. Lick yourself clean.¡± Then after


    a moment, his voice soft, almost tranquil, ¡°I¡¯ve missed this, you know; the sheer fun of being with you.¡±


    The two rustle and move¡­.


    Kissing?


    ¡­. before Michael, now kneeling up, still astride her, twists to look back, his smile wicked. He gives me


    a wink. I sh brows back at him.


    ¡°I think your Master wants to fuck you now.¡± As he swings a leg across, hements, ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy


    watching you fuck together.¡± Then he pours himself a ss of wine, sitting on a side-chair.


    Making a point of being noisy about it as I rip the foil¡­.


    Keep her rxed¡­.


    ¡­. and safe¡­.


    ¡­. and fit the condom.


    I fucking hate the things¡­.


    ¡­. but if that¡¯s the price to have my Jade-Eyes¡­.


    She¡¯s still t on her back, pliant, rxed but her legs hanging awkwardly over the edge of the bed. As


    I kneel, then dock myself again her entrance, her hips swivel and her legs lock around my waist


    And while my cock wants to fuck, I want to make love¡­.


    As I lean in, towards her and inside her, her hand reaches out towards my face. I reach to kiss the


    fingers. Inside, I angle to pleasure her, to massage her in a slow tempo, that eternal dance of the flesh


    that is one of the crowning glories of experience.


    Her face is soft, almost innocent, taking me back to that first night, when I took her, not realising as I did


    it, that she had taken me.


    I lean in further, almost lying on her now, but taking my weight. Close enough now that I can dip my


    head, to touch our lips, we drift together, meeting at mouth and chest and loins.


    My blood is singing, shimmering through my veins as I revel in the long, liquid pull of her. Moving faster


    now, she matches me, stroke for stroke. I wrap my arms around her, sping her to myself while she


    tightens the grip of her thighs around my body.


    Pounding at her, pistoning in, she screams with every thrust, a blow inside her that must be that


    strange mix of pleasure-pain I know she craves¡­.


    My climax is shocking, violent; spearing through me as I plunge into her. The blood roaring inside my


    head, I think I cry out. Pressing in, squeezing her tight. I fling my head back then down again in


    ecstasy-agony as I pulse and spill¡­.


    ¡­. And finally, gasping and dripping sweat, copse on top of her.


    A ss pushes at me; Michael offering me wine. ¡°Um, yes, thanks. Just give me a minute.¡±


    As the battering inside my chest subsides, suddenly conscious that I¡¯m crushing her with my weight, I


    roll to one side then stare at the ceiling, chest heaving.


    Has it worked?


    Shifting my eyes to Michael, to Charlotte and back. ¡°You two good now?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t speak, but her answering smile is soft and bright. Michael¡¯s voice and face are clear.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear it. I¡¯ll have that wine now.¡±


    Three sses, three people, one Triad, we sit together on the bed.


    And for the first time in¡­. too long¡­. It feels right. We don¡¯t speak much. Companionable silence


    seems natural.


    Michael, a little hesitantly, offers her an arm. She slides in beside him, her face turning into him as he


    kisses her cheek, then leaning back, he takes herzily with him as he props himself against the


    bedhead.


    And feeling that once more, whatever other problems we may have, we are once more steering a clear


    course, I rx and sip my wine and face tomorrow with optimism.


    *****

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    After some while of quite simply wallowing in the mood, ¡°Want to eat?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Sure,¡± says Michael. ¡°Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha,¡± she stretches, arching her spine, wriggling her fingers. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°Fine. You two shower off. I¡¯ll go order. Any preferences?¡±


    Michael waves a couldn¡¯t-give-a-damn hand at me. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re having.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    I slip on a robe and go order steak and steamed vegetables for three, then as an afterthought¡­.


    ¡­. We¡¯re celebrating¡­.


    ¡­. go for the full works with a spiced chowder starter and a chocte and bitter orange pudding I saw


    being served a few nights ago. It looked as you could eat it, but having done so, Satan would be


    entitled to your soul¡­.


    Just the thing¡­.


    Food ordered I head for the shower myself. There¡¯s no sound of running water. Instead, the two of


    them, dripping and naked except for towels are locked in a tight embrace. He rocks her in circles as he


    holds her close.


    I step back, not wanting to interrupt the moment¡­.


    No harm in listening though¡­.


    And with a slight pull of guilt, watching through the crack of an open door, I eavesdrop¡­.


    ¡°I''m sorry I upset you,¡± she¡¯s saying. ¡°It won''t happen again.¡±


    His voice is dry, but there¡¯sughter in there. ¡°Don''t make promises you might not keep.¡±


    She sounds indignant, giving him a yful tap on the chest. ¡°Why wouldn''t I keep it?¡±


    Standing back, he fingerbs her wet hair. ¡°Because¡­. you wouldn''t be you if you didn''t do what you


    saw as necessary. It wouldn''t stop me being mad with terror for you, but I''ll know it''s definitely you.¡±


    Her face falls and she pulls away. ¡°I don''t know how you can cope with me, why you want me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps your calmness, your obedience and your catering to my every whim?¡± She shes him a


    quick amused grin. ¡°Ah, sorry. My mistake. I¡¯m confusing you with someone else.¡±


    *****


    The meal is excellent, not just the food, but the whole experience. To my huge satisfaction, Charlotte


    and Michael sit together, thighs and shoulders brushing and going through the whole ¡®lovers thing¡¯ of


    trying food from each other¡¯s tes.


    They start off perhaps a little shyly, then progress through the restughing and joking together.


    As we work through coffee and brick-thick mints, Michael¡¯s demeanour changes. Seemingly attacked


    by a bout of nerves, he starts speaking, stutters to a halt, then starts again¡­.


    And I see the whole delicate edifice crumbling again¡­.


    Ah, Christ. Now what?


    ¡­. but he keeps speaking. ¡°Charlotte, er¡­. with everything that¡¯s happened, Christmas has kind of


    been and gone without us.¡± Her lips pinch together as she listens. ¡°I wanted to give you a home for


    Christmas, and I¡¯ve not been able to do that. And I didn¡¯t want to get you clothes or jewellery or


    perfume, because I know that things like that don¡¯t mean anything to you. But I did want to give you


    something special, something that counts for you.¡±


    He takes an envelope from his pocket, passing it to her. ¡°For you.¡±


    She looks at the envelope. Then she looks at me. Palms raised, I shrug. It¡¯s his gift. Not mine.


    But I am intrigued¡­.


    Blinking she take the envelope, opens it and slides out a couple of sheets of paper, photocopies of


    something by the looks of it.


    Brows knitted she reads them, one at a time, then stares. Her mouth opens and her eyes flood.


    Michael looks as though he¡¯s about to panic. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. I thought you¡¯d be


    pleased¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am, I am.¡± She¡¯s gabbling. ¡°How¡­. Where?¡±


    What the fuck?


    Is this a private party?


    ¡°Am I permitted to see what all this is about?¡± She offers me the papers and I scan them quickly.


    The first: ¡®This is to certify that on this day of 14th April 1992, Frank Conners did join inwful wedlock


    with Michelle Kimberley.... by mutual consent before witnesses¡­.¡±


    The second: ¡°This is to certify the following record of birth¡­. Name: Jennifer Conners. Sex: Female.


    Name of Father: Frank Conners. Maiden Name of Mother: Michelle Kimberley¡­.¡±


    Sheesh¡­.


    Could he given her anything better?


    That¡¯s where he kept vanishing to¡­.


    ¡­. Searching the records¡­.


    A ster performance there I would say¡­.


    Michael¡¯s voice is soft. ¡°I know that it matters to you, finding out where youe from,¡± he says. ¡°And


    after what Klempner said to you about your mother, I thought it was even more important.¡±


    Her chest heaving, tears running freely, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s upset. But she is very, very emotional.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Michael continues. ¡°I had trouble tracking down the records because of course, all that area has been


    levelled, and I didn¡¯t know where old documents were being stored. And so old as that, they¡¯d not been


    digitised either. But with Klempner dragging your mother¡¯s name into things, and his obvious interest in


    you, Will Stanton had good cause to, um, assign resources, to track down the information.¡±


    Help him along¡­.


    ¡­. and her¡­.


    ¡°One thing¡¯s clear from this.¡­¡± I say. ¡°Whatever the truth of the whole thing, Klempner lied. Your


    mother and father were married. I wonder just what it is he has against you? Or perhaps against your


    mother and father?¡±


    Michael nods. ¡°I thought about that too. A grudge against the parents, taken against the child?¡±


    And finally, tears still streaking down her face, she finds herself again. The smile breaks across her


    face like sunshine after rain and she throws herself at Michael, her arms wrapping around his neck.


    ¡°Oh, thank you. Thank you.¡±


    And now his eyes are glossing. He sees me watching and turns his face away.


    As if it¡¯s anything to be embarrassed about¡­.


    And inside me, a small, smug seed of satisfaction grows and blooms as I see all our difficulties of the


    The door buzzes and opens, Richard striding in without waiting for a reply. Beth is close behind.


    ¡°James, I just wanted to go over¡­.¡±


    He breaks off in mid-sentence, scanning the tableau; Charlotte wiping her face dry on the back of her


    hands, Michael looking away¡­.


    Just remembering he might be interrupting something¡­?


    ¡­. Embarrassed?


    ¡­. He should be¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Um, is this a bad time?¡±


    Makes a change to catch him on the hop¡­.


    ¡°No,¡± I say. ¡°No, not at all. You¡¯ve just caught us at, um, a bit of an emotional moment. Michael just


    gave Charlotte her bted Christmas gift.¡­¡±


    Beth stands in the background, silently ying with her wedding ring, her gaze darting between faces.


    Richard¡¯s eyes narrow as he surveys Charlotte¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°And she¡¯s crying about it?¡±


    You have a defender there Jade-Eyes¡­.


    ¡­. You¡¯ve made yourself a powerful friend¡­.


    ¡­. And he won¡¯t give a hang how you behave or what Michael thinks of it¡­.


    But Charlotte breaks my chain of thought, her smile bright if still a little trembly. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she says.


    But Richard¡¯s head tilts and he looks daggers at Michael.


    ¡°Really, it¡¯s alright,¡± she insists. ¡°It¡¯s just.¡­ Michael¡¯s found my birth certificate and my parents¡¯


    marriage certificate.¡± She nods to the envelope where I put it down on the table.


    His eyes widen. Beth raises her hands to her mouth.


    Richard beams then shes Michael a conciliatory look. ¡°Congrattions, Charlotte. I can imagine how


    important that is to you.¡± Then he looks intrigued and just for a moment, he and Beth lock eyes. ¡°Er¡­.


    May I look at them?¡± he asks. ¡°Would you mind?¡±


    ¡°No of course not, sir.¡± Charlotte passes him the envelope.


    As he slips out the papers, there¡¯s something in his air¡­.


    ¡­. Something expectant?


    He scans them quickly then cracks outughing, passing them to Beth who is already holding out her


    hand. She reads them just as quickly and also bursts outughing.


    What the hell?


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± asks Michael, looking baffled.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny¡­.¡± says Richard, nodding towards his widely smiling wife, ¡°¡­.is that Elizabeth¡¯s maiden


    name was Kimberley.¡±


    For the second time in a few minutes, Charlotte¡¯s jaw drops. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡­¡±


    And as the implications of this hit me¡­.


    Richard,ughing and shaking his head, ¡°Nope. I always thought the two of you looked too much alike


    for it to be a coincidence.¡± he says. ¡°Wee to the family,¡± he grins.


    Family¡­.


    Beth is the first to hug her. Richard cocks an eye at me¡­,


    How could I refuse?


    ¡­. then also gives her a squeeze and a peck on the cheek.


    And now Charlotte starts to cry again¡­.


    But good tears¡­.


    Michael looks stunned. As Charlotte is weed to the bosom of her newly discovered family, I


    murmur to him, ¡°Nice one. Congrattions.¡±


    He looks sidelong at me. ¡°Yeah, got that one right didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Big time, yes.¡±


    ¡°James, have you any champagne?¡± asks Beth. ¡°If you haven¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have. I¡¯ll go get another bottle.¡±


    Perhaps Charlotte has a little too much to drink. She is wobbly and hups asionally. But who could


    possibly hold it against her?


    Not I¡­.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    When the party dies down a little, while we are still gathered together, I decide to tackle the elephant in


    the room. ¡°Of course, this all begs the question of why Klempner said what he did to Charlotte¡­.¡±


    Her champagne bubbles burst, and her face turns serious. ¡°I felt as soon as he spoke, that he had


    some kind of grudge against me. He said it was because of Jenkins getting killed, that he held me to


    me for that. But it didn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯m sure he was lying about that. If his grudge was actually with


    my mother, or my mother and father¡­¡±


    Beth sits, hands neatly folded as she listens. And Richard is intent as Michael interrupts her. ¡°I should


    mention, Charlotte, that this isn¡¯t the only information that Will is trying to find. When these came to


    light, I also asked him, and he agreed, to try to have any other family connections checked. None came


    to light¡­.¡±


    Richard raises a forefinger. ¡°However,¡± he says, ¡°now that we know there is a family connection, and


    we have a starting point, we can start a proper search on your behalf.¡±


    Beth is nodding enthusiastically. ¡°I was always a little surprised, Beth¡± Iment, ¡°that with such a


    simrity between the two of you, that you didn¡¯t ask your family if there might be a connection?¡±


    She looks a little sheepish, her cheeks colouring up. ¡°Actually, I did. They were a bit close-mouthed, but


    eventually, I got it that my grandfather¡¯s brother, George, had a bit of a reputation for, er¡­.¡±


    ¡°Climbing back-yard fences and bedroom windows?¡± suggests Michael. Her blush deepens at his little-


    boy-wicked smile. Richard looks amused at his wife¡¯s difiture


    ¡°Er, yes,¡± she admits. ¡°Something like that. No-one really wanted to talk about it very much. There was


    a bit of a conspiracy of silence.¡±


    Michael bursts outughing, along with me and Richard. Charlotte looks peeved, heat in her eyes. ¡°So,


    you thought I might be your er.¡­¡±


    I run a quick family tree through my head¡­. ¡°Second cousin¡­¡± I offer.


    She nods me an acknowledgement but still looks annoyed. ¡°Yes.¡­ illegitimate second cousin? And


    you didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    Beth rocks her head back and forth. ¡°Well, I had no proof except that everyone says we look alike.


    Having those papers changes everything. I can ask my family properly now.¡±


    *****


    Six Years Ago


    Jenny sits in the kitchen of her tiny new home, staring into the fire. Although the May days are warm


    and full of promise, the mornings are still cold, and Chad lit the fire for her, early, before going¡­.


    somewhere¡­.


    She sits close to the hearth, wrapped in a nket, hugging herself.


    There is a rap at the door, then a hesitation.


    Jenny¡¯s eyes dart to the door. She doesn¡¯t want to answer, doesn¡¯t want to see anyone. The door rat-


    tats again.


    She remains silent, turning away, back to the fire, hoping whoever it is will go away if she doesn¡¯t


    speak, but after a long moment, the door creaks open. Mrs Collier eases in with a tray, looking carefully


    through to be sure she not¡­. disturbing the newlyweds.


    But all she sees is her young fosterling, now a young woman, her back turned as she watches mes


    dance and leap.


    ¡°Breakfast I thought for the young couple,¡± she says in a cheerful voice, bustling in to ce the tray on


    the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t want you having to cook on your first morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± whispers Jenny, but she doesn¡¯t turn.


    Mrs Collier regards the back of Jenny. Any fool could hear in that voice that something is wrong. And


    Mrs Collier is not a fool.


    ¡°Jenny? Are you alright?¡± She looks around. ¡°Where¡¯s Chad?¡±


    ¡°He¡­. went out.¡± Jenny has trouble forming the words through her swollen throat.


    ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    No response. ¡°Jenny, look at me.¡±


    Still Jenny does not move, so Mrs Collier does, crossing the room to take the other chair by the hearth


    and to see Jenny¡¯s face.


    And what she sees are red and swollen eyes, swimming with tears; a face blotched and puffy, and


    misery oveying it all.


    The woman takes her hand, snagging another chair, sitting down close. ¡°Jenny? Whatever¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jenny swallows, tries to speak then simply bends into herself, hugging her knees and sobbing.


    ¡°Jenny, what happened? Last night was it?¡± Then, with a sigh, ¡°Ah, Sweets. It was your first time after


    all wasn''t it?¡±


    Jenny looks up, doesn¡¯t speak, looks away again.


    Mrs Collier takes her other hand, holds the pair closed in her fingers. ¡°And there we all were, assuming


    you and Chad had been.... You know I stopped calling the pair of you down from the haybarn months


    ago because I thought you wanted some privacy.¡±


    Jenny whispers the words. ¡°We were just talking. It¡¯s all we ever did.¡±


    ¡°I wish I¡¯d realised. Listen, Jenny,st night, did he hurt you? I¡¯m quite sure he wouldn¡¯t have meant to.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face crumples once more, the tears flowing again. Mrs Collier strokes her fingers, tries to


    stroke away the distress. ¡°Don''t worry. It''s only the first time it hurts. You''ll be fine next time.¡±


    Her words don¡¯t seem to help. The woman rocks back into her chair, perplexed. ¡°Chad''s a goodd. He


    loves you. He''ll understand. I''ll get his father to have a word with him, eh? Exin a thing or two.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± For the first time, Jenny really reacts. ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t.¡±


    Mrs Collier shakes her head, lips pressed. ¡°It¡¯s your call, Jenny. I¡¯ll not do anything you don¡¯t want me


    to. But it will be alright, you¡¯ll see. When two people are as close as you and Chad, it works itself out in


    the end. Now¡­.¡± She stands, hands on hips. ¡°You go wash your hands and face. You look a fright. And


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    breakfast with you. No work for you two today.¡±


    She steps smartly outside, calling. ¡°Chad¡­. Chad, where are you myd?¡±


    When he emerges from the stables, he approaches cautiously.


    Mrs Collier, marches on him, bossy and matter-of-fact. ¡°You get back in there myd. Your new wife


    needs you.¡±


    ¡°I was just seeing to Charlie. I thought¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look after the horses today. Your ce is in there. She¡¯s crying her eyes out. Whatever happened


    the door.


    ¡°But¡­.¡±


    ¡°No arguments. Get inside there. There¡¯s breakfast waiting for you.¡±


    He nods, reluctant and sombre. Mrs Collier watches, her eyes following until he pushes open the door


    and enters.


    How did it go so wrong for themst night?


    *****

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    James


    ¡°You know Charlotte, those charts and ns you assembled of the underground systems are going to


    be useful to more than just City architects and engineers. When Beth was first held, they kept her


    underground somewhere. An old subway station they think. I''ve given duplicates of your ns and files


    to Will Stanton for the police to run a full search of the area.¡±


    She considers my words, chewing at a thumbnail¡­.


    I¡¯ve got to break that habit in her¡­.


    ¡­. Now¡¯s not the time¡­.


    ¡°They weren''t entirely urate, Master. That''s why it took me so long to get back.¡±


    ¡°What were the differences?¡±


    ¡°Some routes were sealed up where I didn''t expect. Others had entrances that weren''t on any of the


    records I had.¡±


    ¡°New entrances would you say?¡±


    ¡°Could be.¡± She picks at a bit of remaining hangnail. ¡°Yes. Now I think about it.¡±


    ¡°Modern work not on any of the official ns? Could be our traffickers at work. Charlotte, I think Will


    Stanton would like to discuss this with you. What you saw down there. Do you have any problem with


    that?¡±


    Her eyes glint. ¡°No, of course not. Anything I can do to help.¡±


    *****


    The Present


    He whistles through his teeth, a tuneless noise that serves to give him a littlefort in these


    ufortable surroundings.


    Officer Phil Cardelli, Rookie, is not technically alone. His partner searches along an adjacent passage,


    following routes marked out on a n,minated against the filth all around. The n is detailed and


    Periodically, they call each other, maintaining contact. But right now, he feels¡­.


    What¡¯s the right word?


    Yeah¡­. Spooked¡­.


    Never thought when I signed up that police patrol included sewers¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He passes muck and debris, rat droppings and asional skeletons. A dead cat, bloated and semi-


    decayed, eyes obscenely open, bobs in the water.


    He feels better thinking of it as water.


    The heavy rubber waders reach up to his waist, suspended on braces which dig into his shoulders. The


    work is dark, stinking and deeply unpleasant.


    The ce, frankly, gives him the creeps.


    And what¡¯s the damn point?


    ¡°Hey, Phil!¡± His partner¡¯s voice echoes down the dark and dripping passage.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there¡­.¡±


    The ¡®something¡¯, after he has backtracked and taken the alternative tunnel, is loose stonework. Unlike


    all the other walls and the vaulting roof, constructed from brick smooth and ck with age and slime,


    this looks freshly disturbed and quite out of ce, mere rough stone in a rough rectangr-ish inset.


    ¡°That look like a door to you?¡± mutters Quinn, shing his torch.


    ¡°Yeah¡­. There¡¯s next to nothing between the stones. As though it could be taken apart again fast.¡±


    Cardelli pokes at a crevice with a fingernail, then again with his car key.¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake don¡¯t drop that. If you think I¡¯m putting my arm down to the bottom so you can drive


    home, you can forget it.¡±


    He snorts and keeps prying at the gap. With very little effort, the stone eases loose and then prises out


    entirely. Its neighbours are loose as rotten teeth.


    ¡°We should call this in.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to go up top to call. Let¡¯s find out what¡¯s on the other side first.¡±


    Torch pointing through the single hole, they peer through to a long corridor stretching into imprable


    darkness. Not a sewer, the floor looks old, made of neatly cut stone gs.


    ¡°Are those more doorsing off in the distance would you say?¡±


    ¡°Could be¡­. Exits anyway.¡±


    ¡°Old service tunnels maybe, for the sewers. They can¡¯t have wanted to wade everywhere.¡± Above


    them, a train rumbles roars then passes.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ maybe, but¡­.¡± He angles the torch down to the scummy residue coating the stone floor. ¡°¡­


    those footprints are recent.¡±


    *****


    An hourter and the tunnels are alive. Dogs and their handlers are apanied by armed patrols.


    The ¡®service tunnel¡¯ continues several hundred feet, branching at various point. The side branches are


    still being explored, where they go¡­.


    ¡­. where theye from¡­.


    But the main discovery is a door.


    The door is new, along with the frame it is set in. Heavyweight steel, cemented into an old vaulted arch


    and unpleasantly slimy in the dank air, it blocks the tunnel. A heavy-duty lock drives thick steel bars


    deeply into the surrounding stone. This door is designed only to be opened from one side.


    Cardelli and Quinn watch as the techie with oxy-acetylene kit arrives, dons mask and gauntlets. As he


    turns to his work, his voice drips Irish sarcasm. ¡°Well now, you¡¯ll not be watching this unless you want


    to be burning holes in yer eyeballs.¡±


    The two turn away as the me sparks up.


    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s the Commissioner.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing down here? You don¡¯t get the brass in a ce like this.¡±


    They slump to attention, but Stanton waves them back. ¡°How long?¡± he asks the cutter.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take as long as it takes.¡±


    A thin glowing line traces an outline of the lock, leaving strings of light dancing across the vision of


    anyone ncing that way.


    ¡°There she goes,¡± Flicking off the gas, he puts down his torch. He swings a lump hammer up against a


    rough circle of te with a ng. Another blow, and the bars loosen and slide from their sockets, falling


    with an echoing tter to the floor.


    Light shines through the hole, dim and dour, but light nheless. Murmurs and muttered voices carry


    through.


    Stanton stoops, stares through and curses. ¡°Holy crap.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-eight, sir. Twelve adult males, twenty-three adult females and the remainder are minors, but


    some of the ones we can speak to, that is, those who speak English, are reporting that there should be


    others¡­.¡±


    ¡°Others?¡±


    ¡°Family connections mainly. Several report being separated from spouses and children. None of the


    children here appear to be children of any of these adults.¡±


    Stanton rubs a palm across the back of his neck. ¡°One of the oldest tactics in the book. Divide and


    conquer. Separate from friends and family. Iste and weaken. And anyone who thinks of rebelling


    knows they have loved ones in a hostage situation.¡±


    He looks down the long aisle to a small girl, perhaps seven or eight years old, her skin ck as


    polished onyx and with huge liquid brown eyes. Now with a warm nket wrapped around her


    shoulders, she is shaky and crying and has an open sore running around an ankle from where a steel


    manacle was recently removed. She¡¯s crying but tries to talk in god-knows-whatnguage to the female


    cop who is offering her soup.


    Next to her, a woman, almond-eyed and golden-skinned, jabbers at the op cutting through her ankle


    cuffs. Desperation in her voice, tears in her eyes, she is frantically trying tomunicate something¡­.


    Husband? Child?


    Cardelli follows his gaze. ¡°We¡¯re trying to figure out whatnguage she¡¯s speaking, sir. So far as we


    can tell, we have people from at least a dozen different countries and that¡¯s before we¡¯ve identified


    ce of origin of a lot of them.¡±


    *****


    Bech


    Sitting at his desk, he reads the reportsing in, fury eating at him¡­.


    Fuck¡­.


    Another day and they¡¯d have been shipped out¡­.


    Better be moving the others along before they get any more search teams down there¡­.


    A tap on his shoulder. ¡°C¡¯mon. It¡¯s all leave cancelled. Every spare hand¡¯s being called in to trawl those


    old tunnels. And don¡¯t expect to be going home early for the next week¡±


    ¡°I was going to finish the report on the Vanderhoof robbery. I¡¯ve still got a couple of hours before I¡¯m


    done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll wait. Get your jacket.¡±


    Fuck¡­.


    *****


    The pressure doesn¡¯t ease.


    ¡°When do you n to retrieve them, Bech? The two women?¡±


    ¡°Unless you feel strongly otherwise sir, I was intending to give it some days. The police, the search


    teams¡­. They¡¯ve even called in the military to help. They¡¯re going through the underground of the City


    with a fine toothb.¡±


    Klempner snarls. ¡°So, what do you¡­.?¡±


    Bech keeps his voice level. ¡°Everything and everybody is on high alert right now, including the women.


    If we wait a few days, let them think they¡¯re safe, let the police turn their focus away, they¡¯ll grow


    careless.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°True enough.¡± Klempner pauses, pressing fingers to his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a fucking mess, Bech. Still¡­.


    At least we haven¡¯t lost any of the other shipments.¡±


    He pauses as his captain stiffens. Slit-eyed, ¡°Bech, do you have more bad news for me?¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± he drawls.


    ¡°Sir, the search teams located one of the shipments while I was in the process of having them moved


    from the old underground station. The Haswell woman must have told them enough to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! How many?¡±


    ¡°Thirty-eight sir.¡±


    *****


    Five Years Ago


    There is a knock at the door and Jenny turns from stirring the soup she is making. But without waiting


    for a reply, the door bursts open and Mrs Bet strides into the kitchen, her face red.


    ¡°Why is my son sleeping on the couch?¡± she demands.


    Jenny colours up.


    ¡°And how long has this being going on?¡± continues the furious woman. ¡°It¡¯s been months since the


    wedding. I was worried about you. There I was wondering if perhaps we should have the doctor look at


    you, and Ie in early to find Chad sleeping downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Jenny¡¯s eyes are swimming.


    But Mrs Bet keeps talking. ¡°And when I took a look around¡­.¡± She ms open a side drawer


    which contains underclothes, a washbag and a towel. ¡°¡­. All his things are down here. He is quite


    clearly not sleeping upstairs. What is it with you, Jennifer?¡± The woman stalks forward. ¡°Still got all


    those ideas about university and books? Can¡¯t you bring yourself to be a proper wife to my son? I¡¯m not


    having it!¡±


    She raises her hand, advancing. ¡°You hear me? You are not¡­.¡±


    A silhouette appears at the door, Mrs Collier. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? I heard the shouting from right


    across the yard.¡±


    Mrs Bet stabs a finger at Jenny. ¡°This young woman that you brought into your house and who


    married my son, is making him sleep on the couch.¡±


    Mrs Collier speaks briskly. ¡°Nowe on. All couples have the asional spat and it often ends up


    with one of them on the settee for a night or two. It really isn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a night or two. It¡¯s all the time,¡± spits Mrs Bet. ¡°Ask her if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She tosses


    her head at where Jenny, shaking and tearful stands, still with her wooden spoon in hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not true,¡± says Mrs Collier soothingly. ¡°Is it Jenny?¡±


    Jenny hangs her head.


    ¡°Jenny? Is it true?¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t know what to say. Doesn¡¯t know where to begin.


    Mrs Collier walks across, lifts her chin with firm fingers. ¡°Jenny, is this true? Chad sleeps downstairs?


    You and he don¡¯t¡­. share a bed?¡±


    Tears streaming, Jenny jerks her head away then nods.


    Mrs Collier steps back, sighing. ¡°Oh, Jenny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jenny?¡± snaps Mrs Bet, tossing her head. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. I¡¯m not having my son made


    a fool of by some little girl with ideas above herself.¡± And she storms out, banging the door behind her.


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it Jenny?¡± asks Mrs Collier, her voice soft.


    ¡°No.¡± Jenny¡¯s voice is broken, hopeless.


    ¡°I could get an appointment with the doctor for you. He could see if there¡¯s anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make any difference.¡±


    Mrs Collier pinches the top of her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can do to help you, Jenny, if you won¡¯t help


    yourself.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Oh, God. I¡¯m so sorry Jenny. I never meant¡­.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying you¡¯re sorry, Chad. But you put me in this position. Why did you do it? Why?¡±


    He sits beside his weeping wife, takes her hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t face telling my parents. I thought I could


    make it work¡­.¡±


    ¡°I could have done other things with my life,¡± she sobs. ¡°But I didn¡¯t because I was trying to do the right


    thing. And now everyone thinks it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone Jenny. My mother won¡¯t blurt it around. She¡¯d be too embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I bet she¡¯s told your father. And I bet he tells everyone. Then no-one thinks it¡¯s his precious son¡¯s fault


    that I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    Chad swallows. ¡°Yeah, you might be right there¡­.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    Charlotte is euphoric over Michael¡¯s discovery of her and her parents¡¯ identity. It¡¯s clearly gone a long


    way to easing the tension that¡¯s between the two of them ever since she returned after Elizabeth¡¯s


    rescue.


    And perhaps there was something else¡­.


    James has a gleam in his eye¡­.


    ¡­. None of my business¡­.


    Whatever the cause, the result is a good one and I see the Three settle back into that easy


    camaraderie that makes them soothing and pleasantpany.


    But after a couple of days, the tion wears off. Kneeling on a chair in the hotel lounge, chin slumped


    onto her hands, she gazes endlessly out of the window. The view¡¯s good, but not that good.


    Michael drops a hand on her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She sounds blue. ¡°I should have been going back to University in a few days. Here we are, camping in


    a hotel¡­. I can¡¯t go back to college. We can¡¯t go home. You can¡¯t even go back to work on either the


    house or your fitness centre¡­. and¡­.¡± Her voice cracks.


    He sits beside her, snaking an arm around her waist and resting his face against hers. ¡°It¡¯ll all work out.


    You¡¯ll see. And the house, the University and the Centre aren¡¯t going anywhere¡­¡±


    That¡¯s my cue¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret about your studies, Charlotte,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with that on your behalf.¡±


    Elizabeth made sure I did¡­.


    She shifts, swinging to sit and face me. ¡°You have?¡±


    ¡°Elizabeth told me about the conversation you had a few weeks ago. Your academic work has to be


    interspersed anyway, with industrial andmercial training for your qualifications. We¡¯re shifting the


    order around so that you do a lot of the non-academic work now, and over the next few months.¡±


    Michael is paying close attention.


    ¡°And how do I get industrial training locked in a hotel room?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t, but you also have to cover basic ountancy,pany andmercialw and simr.


    You can do those from here.¡±


    I couldugh but fight back the urge to do so as her shoulders sag one way and her eyes roll the other.


    ¡°Aaahhhh....¡±


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± asks Michael.


    Glumly, ¡°Mmmm¡­. Hadn¡¯t thought that things like ountancy were included.¡±


    You want it girl, you have to work for it¡­.


    ¡­. But I¡¯ll help¡­.


    ¡°It depends what you want to do,¡± I say. ¡°If you end up working with arge corporation, such as mine,


    then you need to grasp at least the basics so that you understand the implications of your own


    decisions. And if you run your ownpany, then you certainly need to understand the bottom line;


    how to read a set of ounts, a bnce sheet, how to interpret a profit and loss ount.¡±


    She nods slowly, with a face like a wet cat. Michael is also suppressing a grin, not very sessfully.


    I continue. ¡°You will find it is verymon for sessful businesses to be jointly headed by the ¡®money


    man¡¯ and the ¡®technical man¡¯. My own background is in finance. Which is why I took on James as my


    co-director. His expertise is on the technical and engineering side of things. But if you learn at least the


    fundamentals of the ounting and finance side of things, you will be stronger, and less dependent, for


    it in the future.¡±


    With the air of one learning that thest doughnut has been taken, she sighs. ¡°Fair enough. Where do I


    start?¡±


    *****

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    I supply her with texts and training videos and give her some leads on websites suitable for learners.


    Like the prisoner facing the noose, she slumps into a side-room where she can work uninterrupted.


    Later, when we are alone, Michael takes a seat next to me. ¡°It¡¯s very good of you, Richard, to put


    yourself out like this on Charlotte¡¯s behalf. I appreciate that it¡¯s in thanks for what she did for Beth, but


    nheless¡­¡±


    I huff. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Michael. Yes, it¡¯s partly in thanks. She craves education and training. I¡¯ll see


    that she gets it. But, I don¡¯t have to bring her into mypany as a thank you. It¡¯s mainly a cold


    His forehead knits. ¡°Sorry, not with you?¡±


    Toss him a curveball¡­.


    ¡°Sooner orter, I want her on my Board.¡±


    He rocks in his seat. ¡°On your Board?¡± He looks utterly bemused.


    ¡°She¡¯s got intelligence, looks, a driving personality, and balls of solid rock. What more could I ask?


    Once she¡¯s trained up, and actually knows what she¡¯s doing, she¡¯ll be a power to be reckoned with.¡±


    And yes, I owe her¡­.


    I continue. ¡°Let¡¯s see the other shareholders stand in her way when she decides she wants


    something¡­¡±


    And Christ knows I want to know what she¡¯s doing¡­.


    ¡°On the whole,¡± I finish, ¡°I want her working with and for me, not someone else.¡­¡±


    Michael, like a man picking his way through a minefield, says, ¡°I take your point, but suppose she


    doesn¡¯t want to follow that path? Wants to do something else?¡±


    The world¡¯s her oyster¡­.


    ¡­. It will be by the time I¡¯ve finished with her¡­.


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    ¡°She might want to have a family, children.¡±


    Hmmm¡­.


    Perhaps¡­.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one marrying her¡­. Still, families grow up, and I suspect you may find that the


    adventure of family life will never be enough for that one¡­.¡±


    Is it for me to say this?


    Shoving my oar where it doesn¡¯t belong?


    ¡­. Not doing either of them any favours if I keep quiet¡­.


    ¡°She¡¯s spent her whole life living on the edge,¡± I say. He looks thoughtful. I press my point. ¡°I¡¯m not sure


    she¡¯s capable of dropping to the same gear most people live in.¡±


    He sucks at his lips.


    ¡°Michael, you said it to me yourself, and, at the time I ignored you. If you try to cage her, she won¡¯t stay


    caged. You might bear that in mind.¡±


    He heaves a sigh, folding his arms. ¡°Mmmm¡­ you¡¯re giving me food for thought.¡±


    Good¡­. You need to think about that one¡­.


    *****


    Five Years Ago


    There is a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opens, a face edging nervously around. ¡°Mr Kalkowski, can I talk with you for a few minutes?¡±


    The old man puts his book to one side. ¡°Of course you can, Jenny. Doe in. It¡¯s good to see you.


    Please forgive me not getting up. It is not so easy for me as it once was.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Um, would you like me to make some tea?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I would. And if you look in therder, you will find a cake that Mrs Collier kindly gave me.¡±


    Jenny makes tea, pouring it from a porcin pot into fine china cups and saucers. She cuts two slices


    of cake and passes one across.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jenny. Now, what can I do for you? I¡¯ve missed our little chats since you left school you


    know.¡±


    She sips tea, but the cup clinks against the tremble of the saucer. Mr Kalkowski waits, patience itself.


    He has heard the gossip. In fact, her old teacher has a very good idea of what she wants to say.


    ¡°Mr Kalkowski¡­.¡± She puts the cup and saucer down, scratches at the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­. I¡¯ve


    made the most awful mistake and¡­. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    He waits, very still. ¡°Do you want to tell me what this mistake is, Jenny?¡±


    Her eyes gloss and she licks at dry lips. ¡°I married Chad and¡­.¡± And she can¡¯t get any more words out.


    He reaches forward, touches the back of her hand. ¡°Jenny, I believe I know what you cannot bring


    yourself to say. Do not force the words.¡±


    She bursts into tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Head in hands, doubled over against her ownp, she sobs.


    He says nothing, waits for the storm to pass. As she calms, he takes a handkerchief from his top


    pocket, pressing it into her hand.


    ¡°Have you decided, Jenny, what you are going to do?¡±


    She sniffs, wiping at her red and streaming nose. ¡°Chad says he will give me a divorce. He¡¯s being


    really nice.¡±


    ¡°As he should be,¡±ments the old man drily.


    She sits, clutching at the square of linen, winding it in her hands. ¡°I think I have to leave. I don¡¯t think I


    belong here. I thought I did, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    He sips at his tea, then, ¡°I agree with you, Jenny. There was a time when this was the right ce for


    you. When you first arrived, this ce, these people were what you needed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­. Not now?¡±


    ¡°This is a good ce, Jenny and these are good people. But because this is all that most of them have


    known, their view of the world is very limited. To them, this is all there is. This is how life is meant to be.


    They see the world on the television or hear of it on the radio, but it is not real for them¡­.¡± He sucks in


    his cheeks. ¡°The space inside their head can be very small in some cases.¡± He leans forward, touches


    a finger to the back of her hand, ¡°You remember the world outside, the world beyond. You know that


    this is not all there is.¡±


    She blinks, looking down at the handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°It is no sin to be different, Jennifer. And sometimes, life makes us different even when we might not


    wish it.¡±


    The handkerchief winds into tighter and tighter knots in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m scared of leaving,¡± she says.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I do remember and¡­.¡±


    ¡°You were a child then. Others controlled you. Controlled your destiny. You are a young woman now. All


    your life lies before you. It is for you to make of it what you wish.¡± He sips more tea, thinking, then, ¡°I


    have known what it is to go. To leave behind everything that was loved or familiar. I left my Old Country


    because times were bad, and I wanted to make a life for myself and Rachel. And I know what it is to be


    the outsider, to not belong. In this, we are alike you and I, yes, no?¡±


    ¡°Was it the right thing to do? To leave? Were you happy you did it?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. It was the right thing to do. I have never regretted it. Nor did Rachel when she was still with


    me.¡±


    ¡°You must have had to learn a lot of new things?¡±


    ¡°Indeed yes. Thenguage being the first of them.¡± He chuckles. ¡°One cannote to a new country


    and not expect to learn to speak with the people there.¡±


    Sheughs with him, but it¡¯s a nervousugh. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to learn a lot of new things too¡­.¡±


    He watches her sidelong, her obvious anxiety, ponders for a moment. ¡°How many degrees are there in


    a triangle, Jenny?¡±


    She blinks, thrown by the apparent change of subject. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How many degrees in a triangle? Come, Jenny. You always had good marks for geometry. I know that


    you know the answer to this very basic question.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­. One hundred and eighty.¡±


    ¡°Of course, yes.¡± He holds up a forefinger. ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°Why? There just is.¡±


    Stiffly, he stands, opens a drawer and takes out a piece of chalk, then to her baffled expression, passes


    it to the girl. He gestures her across the room to a table where among papers and paraphernalia, sits a


    globe of the world. He spins it experimentally.


    ¡°Very well Jenny. Let us take what you know and apply it.¡± He gestures her to the globe. ¡°Carefully, you


    will chalk a triangle onto the surface here. Any triangle, you choose, but keep the sides as straight as


    you can to create a true triangle.¡±


    Perplexed and frowning, she picks up a straight edge and chalks a triangle, joining a couple of random


    points on the equator with the North Pole. As she does so, the tip of her tongue protruding as she


    works to keep the lines straight, Mr Kalkowski takes a protractor from another drawer, then passes it to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    ¡°Now measure the angles.¡±


    She measures, mutters to herself, then frowns. She measures again.


    ¡°What is your answer?¡±


    ¡°About two hundred and fifty. It¡¯s hard to be exact with it not being t.¡±


    ¡°Of course. And what do you make of that?¡±


    She surveys her handiwork. ¡°Um¡­. Those two angles have to be ny degrees each because they¡¯re


    drawn straight up from the equator to the pole, so the angle at the pole has got to be extra¡­. so¡­. The


    answer can¡¯t be a hundred and eighty. It always has to be more.¡±


    ¡°Quite so. And perfectly deduced I might add. There Jenny is the difference between schrship and


    education. The schr may know many things, a great list of the knowledge of the world of humanity.


    You knew that there are one hundred and eighty degrees in a triangle, but when faced with the reality,


    you arrived at a correct answer.¡±


    ¡°A correct answer?¡±


    He continues ¡°This is an illustration of the difference between Euclidean geometry and non-Euclidean. I


    was being unfair in my original question because I knew you would assume a t surface. This is what


    you were taught when you were at school.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    He huffs. ¡°It certainly matters if you are trying to navigate a globe rather than a t Earth. In fact, it was


    from these sorts of discrepancies that Columbus knew he was trying to sail around a sphere.


    However.¡­¡± He sniffs. ¡°¡­. Columbus also tampered with the figures, for political reasons, and


    produced an incorrect answer for the size of the globe. It enabled him to obtain the funding tounch


    his expedition. In fact, it was known in Greek times that the world was spherical and they had a very


    good approximation of the size¡­.¡±


    Jenny stares at him. ¡°Mr Kalkowski, why are we talking about geometry?¡±


    His eyes slide to hers and his lips curve to a small smile. ¡°Always the right question, eh Jenny?¡±


    He reaches for his pipe and tobo pouch.


    Jenny watches him, this ritual of his she has seen so many times. And she knows this is her teacher¡¯s


    way of filling the space while he finds his words.


    She seats herself again, and she waits.


    And as blue smoke curls from the pipe, he joins her and sits also, the tobo a glowing ember as he


    draws.


    ¡°Why are we talking about geometry? I was trying Jenny, to create¡­. Let us call it a parable. You knew


    the answer to the question. And the answer was correct, for a given situation, a given paradigm.


    Change the paradigm and the answer can be entirely different.¡±


    She stirs, beginning to understand. He continues. ¡°For you, the old paradigm was childhood, a belief


    that this was the ce you should be. That a simple life as a wife, perhaps a mother in this simple


    ce, would suffice you. Now you know this is not true. You have a new paradigm. New answers. A


    new way of seeing the world.¡±


    He takes the pipe from his mouth, looking at it for a moment. ¡°It is a bad habit, I know. The doctor tells


    me I should not do it, but at my time of life¡­. I have seen and experienced, I think, everything I have


    wished for.¡±


    He points the pipe at her, punctuating his words with the movement. ¡°Jenny, your life is ahead of you.


    You say you believe you should leave. I believe you are correct.¡±


    She holds up her hands, palms to heaven. ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±


    The old man puffs a curling ring of smoke. It spins, a writhing vortex in the air, then disperses. ¡°The


    Greek philosopher Plutarch said that the mind is not a vessel to be filled but a fire to be kindled. Here,


    Jenny, you have learned. You have been taught. But when you are truly educated, you learn to think.¡±


    ¡°You still think I should go to university?¡±


    ¡°It is what I have always believed Jenny. It was not my ce to interfere when you decided to marry


    Chad, but now¡­.¡±


    Thoughtful, she pours another cup of tea, tilts the pot to her mentor. He nods, and she pours a second


    cup.


    ¡°How would I do it?¡±


    ¡°I retained all the forms and other information from when you were first going to apply. You have only to


    use them.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t throw them away?¡±


    His eyes crinkle. ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    Her eyes fall on the cake again. It¡¯s awfully good. Mrs Collier bakes wonderful lemon drizzle cake. She


    cuts another thin slice for herself, then another for Mr Kalkowski.


    ¡°It¡¯s awfully expensive. How would I raise the money?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you will have to work for a while, save for the fees. I have a little money, Jenny. I am happy to


    contribute.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No!¡± Her refusal is violent.


    She blushes, moderating her tone. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. But I¡¯ve lived on charity long


    enough¡­.¡±


    ¡°This is not charity, Jenny. Merely¡­. a gift between friends.¡±


    Stubbornly, she looks away. He sits forward, tilts up her chin with a finger, angling her face to his.


    ¡°Jenny, I have no family. No children.¡± He gestures around the room, his hand trailing smoke as he


    does so. ¡°I have all I need here, and I am an old man. Let me do this for you. Yes, no?¡±


    Still she hesitates. ¡°Let us say instead then,¡± he continues, ¡°that it is a loan. You will pay me back when


    you are able¡­. Please, Jenny. Let me do this. Let me help.¡±


    And finally, she nods, her smile slight.


    ¡°Good,¡± he says. ¡°It is not much I fear and will by no means be enough. But it will be a start. If nothing


    else, it will help you eat and live while you find your feet in the outside world.¡±


    Her eyes flood again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say goodbye, Mr Kalkowski.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you wille to see me, to visit. Perhaps when you have reached your university. You will


    letters.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, I promise. I¡¯lle to see you again before I go.¡±


    ¡°You do that Jenny.¡±


    *****


    James


    Charlotte detests the work on ountancy. She doesn¡¯t have to do a lot of it, but Richard¡¯s right. If she


    wants to make any headway in the corporate world¡­.


    ¡­. and she does¡­.


    Then she¡¯s got to learn at least the basics.


    Not that I don¡¯t sympathise with her. For me also, running the financials is a necessary evil, but


    sometimes the medicine doesn¡¯te sugared and we simply have to drink it down straight.


    Still, she¡¯s been at it for a good couple of hours, sitting on the carpet and¡­.


    ¡­. to my great satisfaction¡­.


    ¡­. leaning back against Michael on the couch, working through the text Richard gave her, scrawling


    notes and asionally either tapping into a calctor or¡­.


    Does she know she¡¯s doing it¡­?


    ¡­. tapping her fingers as though counting.


    Michael radiates contentment like a cat that¡¯s found the warm spot. He has a book in one hand, but if


    he¡¯s reading it, I¡¯ll it fog. Every thirty seconds, his eyes slide down to the red-haired beauty next to


    him and his fingers wind through her hair.


    Perfect¡­.


    She sighs¡­.


    Two hours is long enough¡­.


    ¡­. Her concentration will fail¡­.


    I look across to Michael, wait for him to notice me, look down at our mermaid, then cock a brow.


    His eyes crinkle then slide down. ¡°Charlotte, how about a break?¡±


    The ountancy text is instantly abandoned. Her head tipping back to look up at him. ¡°Sounds good.


    What did you have in mind?¡±


    He head-tilts towards me. ¡°I believe your Master is trying to attract your attention.¡±


    Cat-like, she slides, stretches and stiffens against him bringing her emerald eyes to mine, full-beam.


    I rise, crossing the room to stand over her, looking down. And her eyes never leave mine as I move.


    Michael whispers something to her. I don¡¯t hear the words, but her breath catches and her pupils


    expand. Whatever he said, my cock approves the result, jolting to life and making my trousers a tight


    fit.


    She nces back at him. ¡°Me?¡± he smiles. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll think I¡¯ll get on top of you; push my cock inside and


    fuck you hard. Make you scream a bit.¡±


    His fingers knot into her hair, piloting her face to my groin. His gist is obvious enough¡­.


    ¡­. And just what I¡¯m in the mood for¡­.


    My zipper is tight and has to be persuaded open to release my erection. Michael is controlling her,


    forcing her¡­.


    Not unwillingly¡­.


    ¡­. In my direction¡­.


    And she¡¯s got that look, the one I love, Michael too. Thatbo ofe-fuck-me and invitation that


    sends the blood rushing to my groin and my pulse-beat off the scale.


    ¡°Your Master wants your mouth wrapped around his cock,¡± says Michael. ¡°Open up.¡±


    I¡¯m already oozing, a little precum to rub over her lips making them gleam as I push myself to her


    mouth while Michael holds her head fixed.


    ¡°Lick,¡± he says. ¡°Get your tongue around him. And then we both want to see you taking him well in.¡±


    His words are working magic on her and that¡¯s working magic on me. As her lips fasten around my


    cock-head there¡¯s the tang of wet pussy in the air. Michael scents it too, his nostrils ring and his head


    angling to watch her suck me off.


    She¡¯s keen, eager, one hand encircling the base of my shaft, steadying her stroke as she slides back


    and forth over my length, and incidentally increasing the pressure. Her other hand works at my belt,


    fumbling a little as she tugs the leather through the buckle.


    I¡¯m streaming down and having to resist the urge to simply release. I¡¯d prefer to extend the moment,


    stretch out the view of my Jade-Eyes licking andpping at me, sucking away my flow.


    I want to see more of it. I pull free of her for a moment, wiping my cock over her face to trail viscous


    threads of precum over her skin. They trail and fall, glistening over her mouth and clinging to her chin.


    Michael is enjoying the show, his jeans bulging to the fore. ¡°Clean your lips,¡± he says. ¡°Lick them clean.


    You mustn¡¯t have dirty lips when you are sucking off your Master.¡±


    She obeys him, sucking at her lips, eyes sliding sidelong towards him. ¡°No, pay attention to what you


    are doing. Look up at James. He notices if you let your attention wander.¡±


    Too fuckin¡¯ right¡­.


    Her eyes flick back to mine.


    My cock¡­. Sliding way in¡­. and out¡­. and in¡­.


    More¡­.


    I stand back, releasing myself from her mouth to stand hands on hips, and enjoying the dazzle of green


    eyes and siren-red hair, wait.


    Michael¡¯s eyes sh to mine and his mouth quirks. His hand still fisted into her hair, he stands, taking


    her up with him. ¡°Stand up,¡± he says. ¡°Your Master wants you naked.¡± She staggers, but he doesn¡¯t


    release his grip until she¡¯s upright and facing me.


    Her bosom heaving like the dowager duchess of some regency romantic novel, she reaches for the top


    button of her blouse, slipping it open, but Michael interrupts her.


    ¡°Did I tell you to move?¡±


    His arms loop around her, opening the blouse, his movements rough. As he rips the blouse backwards


    from her, I reach around the other way and, unclipping her bra, tug it away from her equally ungently.


    Stooping to take a nipple in my mouth, I teethe at it. She hollers, but the blush of arousal is spreading,


    hot and scarlet across her tits and stomach and she smells wonderfully of slick and fragrant juices.


    Michael strips her, handling her, almost mauling her as he tugs off her skirt and panties. I entertain


    myself teething at her tits, enjoying her mewls and asional yelps as I nip and nibble.


    By the time she¡¯s naked, she¡¯s hot, pungent, panting and her thighs are gleaming. cing my palm on


    her chest I tilt my head in a silent instruction to stay put. She shows no sign of any movement more


    than the rapid rise and fall of her chest and the slight heart-beat vibration of her breasts.


    She sees as Michael and I exchange eye signals, but she¡¯s used to that now, and simply stands,


    panting as we undress. As soon as he¡¯s down to skin, Michael, his erection pressing into her spine


    pulls her backward onto the couch, pinning her against himself¡­.


    ¡­. And she¡¯s a gorgeous sight¡­.


    I want to watch her for a bit.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Dropping to my knees I push her knees apart, Michael hooks his legs around hers, holding her wide.


    As her thighs sy, the scent of her pussy, sopping and swollen, billows up. I lean in, my palm t


    between her breasts, pushing her hard back against him, then ram hard inside her with a couple of


    fingers, hooking upwards to scrape her g-spot.


    She bucks and wails, arms flinging, but Michael snatches her wrists together, pinning her firm.


    I don¡¯t hold back, don¡¯t make any attempt to open her. Her pussy is engorged, open and brilliantly red.


    As I pump her, her juices flood my fingers and palm, sleeking over her skin and mine, and she wails


    with an edge to her cries that makes my cock jump and dance in anticipation.


    And I want to taste¡­.


    I withdraw, kneeling back to watch her gasping and panting. Michael, his own eyes dark with


    expectation and pleasure, murmurs close by her, but loudly enough that I can hear, ¡°Spread yourself


    properly. Your Master wants to taste your cunt.¡±


    She slides back against him, spreading herself wider, but he reaches, hooking under her knees to pull


    her back on herself, thighs opened back against her own chest.


    And she looks delectable; syed and presented for me and at just the right height that all I have to do


    is drop my mouth over her open and sulent entrance.


    Whimpering and breathless, ¡°Oh God, fuck me,¡± she gasps. ¡°Fuck me, please, one of you.¡±


    Michael grins and sucks his lip. ¡°All in good time. You know who is your Master. And he decides when


    you may be fucked.¡±


    She groans at that¡­. a twitchy, enticing sound that reaches right down through me and tightens my


    balls.


    I¡¯mfortable and she¡¯s so open. All I have to do is¡­.


    I slide a fingertip down the length of her vulva. She shivers, moaning through clenched teeth, her lips


    peeled back as I traverse her folds at a leisurely pace, circling her clit a couple of times but without


    touching it.


    Michael¡¯s eyes are following my movements. Hers are squeezed tight shut as she whimpers and


    twitches. But she can¡¯t move. Each time she jerks or strains, Michael¡¯s grip on her tightens.


    I slip a forefinger inside her, partly to give her something to feel, but mainly because I want to feel her


    pussy dance to my tune. With the other hand, I thumb back the sheath of her bud - oh - ever so gently -


    then stoop to suckle on the tiny shaft¡­.


    ¡­. The taste of her, rich as wine¡­.


    And she howls¡­.


    Michael has her in a death-grip, arms locked around her, immobilising herpletely, but she strains


    against him, wailing as I continue my delectable torture.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I work her with my tongue-tip, inching and probing at all her most sensitive spots. She gushes, and I


    stretch her wide to lick up her honey, sucking her out, probing with my tongue then exploring her


    entrance, swirling against soft flesh and quivering muscle.


    She pleads, ¡°Please. Please, get inside me. I need toe.¡±


    How far can I take you?


    My voice is muffled, my face moist as I break away for a moment. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Then pressing in, I nt my open mouth over her entrance.


    Screaming, she convulses. My tongue and lips pressed tight into her, I feel the beginning; the stray


    pulse, the spasm as the orgasm brims¡­.


    ¡°Oh, God. Oh, God. I can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    And with a shriek, she falls into an orgasm bright and brilliant and intense. Her pussy pumping and


    pulsing against me, I stab her with my tongue, ying against the flesh that throbs and snatches


    against mine. My hands pushing her thighs even wider, with teeth and lips, I maul at her, driving her


    climax, pushing her hard.


    ¡°Enough! Enough! I can¡¯t stand anymore.¡±


    Immediately I quit, clearing my mouth and nose with a hand.


    My turn¡­.


    ¡­. This won¡¯t take long¡­.


    Michael, still pinning her tight, is smiling softly as he watches her, face nted in sidelong. I nod him to


    hold her where she is, then rising up and over her, I drive into her.


    She shrieks again, but not in protest. I know triumph when I hear it, and as I ream her, hilting myself


    with every thrust, she sings and squeals the glory of it and I see her eyes fling wide.


    And glory is the word. Ramming home, I watch myself and her, my cock as it pistons into her volcanic,


    welling cunt. She¡¯s wet with her own juices, her own sweat and mine¡­.


    Ah¡­ Jeez¡­.


    Climax stabs through me. My groin tightens, pulses and with a grunt, I shoot, firing my load deep inside


    her. One shot, then another. A final volley and¡­.


    ¡­. and¡­.


    ¡­. too much¡­.


    Snatching for breath, I break away, pping a hand at Michael to take over as I copse into a chair.


    He releases her and heaves, standing and taking her with him. ¡°Charlotte, on the bed, on your back.¡±


    I watch them go through but don¡¯t follow, still trying to deal with the stars spangling at the back of my


    eyes. But by the look of his erection, I¡¯d say she¡¯s in for another hard ride¡­.


    Doesn¡¯t seem to mind though¡­.


    Head resting back against my seat I grin to myself.


    Fucking fantastic¡­.


    They¡¯re talking, and I¡¯m happy to leave them with it, but then I pick up his words¡­


    ¡°¡­. How are you feeling? Want to try something? I¡¯d love to deep-throat you, but I¡¯ll not do it if you


    don¡¯t want.¡±


    Jerking myself back to reality, I follow them through, just in time to see Charlotte arranging herself on


    the bed, obviously willing to try.


    Marching smartly through to the kitchen, I return with a jug of water and a ss. He¡¯s waiting for me,


    stroking her hand as Ie in.


    ¡°Charlotte,¡± he says, ¡°move so that you overhang the bed. Let your head drop back.¡±


    As she arranges herself, I sit by her, take her hand in mine.


    His cock-head teasing at her lips, ¡°If this is too much, you bang the bed with your hand, or squeeze


    James¡¯ hand, and I¡¯ll pull out right away. Yes?¡±


    She blinks at him, but reaches for him, her mouth open, offering herself as he eases carefully forward.


    As he enters, his eyes ask the question. I just nod understanding.


    I¡¯m watching¡­.


    He takes it carefully, in then out. In and out again. Each time he ventures a little further. As he reaches


    the back of her throat, her eyes flick to mine. I slow-blink her an assurance, stroking the back of her


    hand with my thumb.


    She takes a long slow breath and as her eyes close,


    ¡°Just rx,¡± he says.


    And smoothly, slowly, he presses in, hissing through his teeth as he slides into her throat.


    He nces at me then, his own eyes closing, his head tilts back and he groans.


    Charlotte seems in no distress, shows no sign of gagging¡­.


    And the sound rumbling from Michael¡­.


    What¡¯s she doing?


    ¡­. Is she tonguing him?


    His face is a mask of ecstasy; a grimace that, if I did not know what he was doing, I might interpret as


    pain.


    His hands are fisting, knuckles white. He looks down, sees himself hilted against her face and with a


    groan and a shudder, hees.


    Her eyes are wide, watching him as he judders and trembles. And when, done, he gradually and


    carefully withdraws, her eyes slide to mine once more. I give her a wink and a squeeze of the fingers.


    When he¡¯s clear of her, she still doesn¡¯t move. ¡°Good?¡± she asks, looking up at him, her face still


    upside-down.


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± He strokes her face. ¡°You have no idea¡­.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Five Years Ago


    ¡°Chad, can I talk to you.¡±


    His eyes lift to hers. "Hello, Jenny. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you, I''m leaving.¡±


    ¡°I ... kind of expected it.¡± His wordse out all in a rush. ¡°Jenny, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault¡­.¡±


    ¡°When I first came here I thought I was in heaven. It''s different now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll want the divorce of course.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I want to be free. I want my life back.¡±


    ¡°Just send the papers. I''ll sign whatever you need¡­. You can tell thewyer to send the bill to me as


    well. I¡¯ll pay it.¡± He bites down on guilt and shame, tries to focus. ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I''ll probably go to the City. Find work. Take it from there.¡±


    ¡°When are you going?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. I just want to leave quietly. You won''t tell anyone will you? Not yet anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, not if you don¡¯t want me to. I won''t tell anyone.¡±


    *****


    The following morning, she rises early, everything already packed. She thinks to leave alone but as she


    slings the rucksack over her shoulder and walks down the track, at the end, Chad is waiting for her.


    ¡°Let me carry that for you. Walk you to the bus stop.¡±


    ¡°I''d like that.¡±


    They don¡¯t talk much. What is there to say?


    ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡±


    ¡°I have my moments, but no mostly I''m not. I think maybe I should have done this a while ago. I thought


    I belonged here, but I don''t. It¡¯s best this way.¡±


    The bus rumbles up, hissing as it stops. Chad slings the rucksack up onto the luggage rack.


    ¡°Have a good life Jenny. I hope you find someone you deserve.¡± He brushes her cheek. ¡°I still think


    you''re the most beautiful thing I ever saw. You take care.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    And with a grinding of gears, throwing dust into the air, the bus pulls away.


    Chad stands and watches until it vanishes from sight.


    *****


    The Present


    Getting in is easy, everything as nned.


    At the door, I tap the buzzer. A muffled voicees through and almost immediately, the door


    opens¡­.


    No sense of security¡­.


    It¡¯s the Haswell woman. As she sees us, her face contorting, she tries to scream, but a pad of


    chloroform over her face muffles her voice and has her struggling weakly. Kjelle knocks her out


    properly with a jab from his hypo.


    Where are the men?


    In the background - the hiss of a shower running.


    Leaving Magnus by the door keeping watch, pushing the Haswell woman inside with us, we enter,


    quickly.


    And our Jennifer is there, but sitting at a desk, looking at aptop screen.


    As we enter, her expression of intense concentration morphs, horror and fury warring on her face, as


    she struggles to stand¡­.


    ¡°Hello again, Jennifer,¡± I grin.


    ¡­. but she¡¯s trapped between seat and desk and can¡¯t disentangle herself before Gunther is on her.


    She¡¯s trying to scream for help. ¡°Micha¡­.¡±


    Michael? The blond one¡­.


    In the shower¡­?


    I keep an eye on the bathroom door, in case he hears andes out. He can¡¯t be discounted. He took


    out two of ours on a previous asion.


    But you¡¯ll not have an axe with you in there¡­.


    ¡­. Or will you?


    Better just to take them and go¡­.


    ¡­ but Lars is fast, getting the pad over her mouth, gagging her racket and making her woozy, or at


    least forcing her to hold her breath.


    I nod Kjelle across and again, a jab from the syringe and she goes limp.


    Kjelle and Gunther tape them up, gag, ankles, wrists, then, a sh from Magnus; the way out is clear,


    pressing a finger to my lips, I nod them out with the women.


    I leave, grinning¡­.


    Payback time¡­.


    *****


    Outside, quickly and quietly, we put the women in the back of the van.


    ¡°I need to report back at the station. Make sure I¡¯m not missed.¡±


    Gunther nods. ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll deliver them. You got a message or anything?¡±


    ¡°Just tell him I¡¯ll join you at the end of my shift. Now go. Drive normally and don¡¯t do anything to get


    yourself noticed.¡±


    He gives me an old look. ¡°Bech¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright you know what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    *****


    James


    My phone rings, Michael¡¯s avatar shing up. ¡°Hi, Michael, what can I¡­?¡±


    His voice is urgent, fast. ¡°James. Charlotte and Beth are gone! Are they with you?¡±


    Christ!


    ¡°No. They¡¯re fucking not!¡± I g Richard, whose eyes widen as I jam my mobile onto loudspeaker. ¡°I


    thought you were supposed to be keeping an eye on them?¡±


    Richard is already moving, mming at the panic-button he had installed to get Security moving.


    Michael sounds as near to panic-stricken as I¡¯ve ever heard him. ¡°I was in the shower. When I came


    out, about a minute ago, they were gone, and there¡¯s signs of a struggle. Where¡¯s Richard?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s here¡­. raising the rm as we speak.¡±


    There¡¯s a rustling at the other end of the phone. ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    ¡°Michael? Michael, what is it?¡±


    And now there¡¯s terror in his voice. ¡°James. We know who the police spy is. He¡¯s among the faces


    Charlotte was looking through. It¡¯s Corby.¡±


    Corby?


    ¡°Corby? Who.¡­ Oh, fuck! That police officer that interviewed her? The one that tried to go after me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, him.¡±


    Richard, already with his own mobile pressed to an ear, slow blinks, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Will,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    we¡¯ve found your leak. It¡¯s Corby¡­.¡±


    I¡¯m still talking with Michael. ¡°Get outside to the back. I¡¯ll go around the front. The security guards


    should be there ahead of us.¡±


    But there is nothing to see.


    As we run, meet, run the other way, still there is nothing.


    *****

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    The security manager cringes under the st he¡¯s getting from Richard.


    I don¡¯t bother with venting my anger. ¡°Get me the security discs from thest couple of hours.¡± I snap.


    And we see it all. The vaning through the gates, logo¡¯d ¡°Berringer¡¯s Fresh Fish Supplies¡± waved


    through by the security guard¡­.


    Richard turns a thunderous look on the hotel manager. ¡°It¡¯s our usual supplier,¡± he protests.


    ¡°Well find out if it was their usual driver,¡± snarls Richard, then taps a message into his phone. ¡°I¡¯m


    sending the reg to Will,¡± he exins.


    The van swings past the usual parking lot, stationing itself out by one of the rear service doors. Five


    men in white workwear, exit the car¡­.


    ¡°There, that¡¯s Corby.¡± Michael jabs a finger at the screen.


    ¡°Why was that fucking door not locked?¡± I ask the manager.


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be, but sometimes the staff leave it open¡­.¡± He raises his hands. ¡°More convenient.¡±


    ¡°Convenience isn¡¯t something you can rely on. Check your staff. You¡¯ve got someone on the inside.¡±


    His face drains white.


    Four of the men enter the building, moving casually, chatting andughing as they go in. The fifth


    stands outside, surveying the parking lot, one hand in his pocket¡­.


    ¡°He¡¯s carrying¡­.¡±ments Michael.


    ¡°They probably all are. They were all armed when they came after you and Charlotte the first time.¡±


    After only a couple of minutes, the lookout suddenly turns, as though he¡¯s listening, takes another


    survey of the surroundings then nods, saying something then opens the back of the van. The group of


    four emerge, this time carrying Beth and Charlotte, both unconscious, both bound and gagged with


    tape.


    At the sight of my Jade-Eyes like this, eyes closed, her long hair trailing on the ground as they carry


    her, the tape ugly over her face, my temples throb and it¡¯s hard to breathe. Richard, watching with me,


    is pallid. Michael moves restlessly, fists clutching.


    Both women are ced in the back of the van, the door locked and the van, at leisurely pace, drives


    out and away.


    *****


    ¡°Very smoothly done,¡±ments Will. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it brief, but, the tes on the car were false. The fish


    supplier knows nothing about any delivery to have been made today and reports that all their vehicles


    are ounted for. The hotel reports one staff member is missing; a young woman they took on in the


    kitchensst week. She reported for work this morning but hasn¡¯t been seen since around mid-


    morning.¡±


    ¡°If they took the trouble to put all that in ce,¡± Iment, ¡°then they¡¯ve been watching the hotel for


    some days. Learning the routines and habits.¡±


    ¡°So, howe there were even the security discs to look at?¡± asks Michael. ¡°If they could do all that,


    you would think they¡¯d take the trouble to wipe the security too.¡±


    ¡°They did,¡± I say, ¡°but they didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d installed a backup program. All the data has been


    automatically duplicated into my cloud drive since the day we arrived here.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that?¡±


    ¡°The less who knew¡­.¡±


    Michael doesn¡¯t look happy at that.


    He thinks I don¡¯t trust him?


    Right now, I don¡¯t trust anyone¡­.


    ¡°And the van?¡± asks Richard.


    ¡°A patrol car found it abandoned down a sidene only a couple of miles away,¡± says Will. ¡°There are


    tyre tracks for a recement vehicle. We have no idea what kind of vehicle. The tyres are generic,


    moderately well used - nothing we can trace.¡±


    ¡°So, we have nothing? Again?¡± Rage boils inside me.


    ¡°Best hope we¡¯ve got,¡± says the Police Commissioner, ¡°is the one they pulled out of the building


    unconscious.¡±


    *****


    And once more, helpless, we must wait for outside events to catch up.


    Richard, when we see him, is white-faced. Most of the time he keeps to himself.


    Not wantingpany¡­?


    Michael chews at a thumbnail. ¡°Wonder why Corby¡¯s first act was to try to attack you? Trying to get you


    prosecuted over the business with the auction?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps to take Charlotte¡¯s defender out of the picture?¡± I suggest.


    His chin juts. ¡°She has two defenders, and they knew that¡­.¡±


    Ah, c¡¯mon¡­.


    ¡°They came after you with guns.¡± His face falls and he nods me an apology. ¡°Discredit one?¡± I suggest.


    ¡°Murder the other. Iste her?¡±


    He nods ¡°Why is she so important to them?¡±


    Good question¡­.


    A very good question¡­.


    ¡°Her testimony at court is likely to put a lot of people in prison, quite likely for good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so she¡¯s an important witness. But, that being the case, why haven¡¯t they simply murdered her?


    They¡¯ve had plenty of opportunity.¡±


    Richard sweeps in. ¡°Will¡¯s on his way. He says he has information for us.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    Will Stanton is apologetic. ¡°Corby has been in our system for over twenty years¡­.¡±


    ¡°And no-one ever made the connection?¡± asks Michael, voice t.


    Will holds up a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s say he¡¯s made a good job of muddying the waters. Missing files,


    misreported conversations¡­ not enough to ever ring the rm bells but misinterpreted enough to


    misdirect efforts. And of course, work that he himself was assigned was either washed over or simply


    misreported.¡±


    Michael¡¯s¡¯ face is a mask, but I know him well enough now to recognise the fury under there. Perhaps


    Will had made up some diplomatic ground with him by his co-operation in tracking down Charlotte¡¯s


    family documents, but the involvement of a police officer - this police officer - in this next abduction, has


    soured the milk¡­.


    Elizabeth¡­.


    James simply watches the exchange, arms folded, silent, slit-eyed.


    They¡¯re not going to forget this quickly¡­.


    Corby has done too much direct damage¡­.


    Will looks ufortable under the clear antagonism of the pair. He turns to James. ¡°I wanted to thank


    you for supplying the ns and drawings of the City underground¡­.¡±


    ¡°It was Charlotte¡¯s work, not mine,¡± he says curtly. ¡°You can thank her when we get her back¡­.


    again¡­.¡±


    Will shifts. ¡°Yes, of course, but the reason I bring it up is that the use of those ns has led directly to a


    discovery which is going to hurt Klempner and his organisation, badly we hope.¡±


    Michael¡¯s head tilts one way. James the other. Neither looks ready to concede anything yet.


    Will coughs and continues. ¡°We sent out parties to sweep the under-city, using Charlotte¡¯s ns. We


    gave weight to areas which seemed likely to intersect with the old and disused parts of the subway


    system, and we hit pay dirt.¡±


    James and Michael don¡¯t try to hide their interest. Will holds up a finger. ¡°This is not yet public


    knowledge, so please don¡¯t repeat it. We discovered a group of thirty-eight being held. All trafficked in


    one way or another. A mix of ages and genders from small children to adults and from countries as


    wide-ranging as you could ask. They were being held in an old subway station. We believe it may be


    the same ce Beth was imprisoned when they had her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Well, you can ask her when we get her back too, can¡¯t you?¡±ments Michael.


    ¡°Of course. In the meantime, we are continuing and expanding the search area. Many of those found


    made reference to others, children, spouses, from whom they were separated. We believe strongly that


    they may also be found in other underground holding areas. We have all avable officers sweeping


    the tunnels and we have brought in the military also.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound very secret,¡± says Michael.


    Will rocks his hand back and forth. ¡°You can be sure it won¡¯t stay covert for long, but one advantage of


    the search being underground is that the general public doesn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand,¡± says James, ¡°if you have the area flooded with investigators, you can be fairly


    sure that they won¡¯t have taken Charlotte and Beth there.¡±


    Will, sighs. ¡°As you know, since it is clear that something in Charlotte¡¯s family history, rtes to


    Lawrence Klempner and this current situation. I¡¯ve had good reason to be able to investigate old


    records which might otherwise not be deemed relevant, that I could not otherwise justify assigning


    resources to. You know about the first part, when, at Michael¡¯s request, I had her birth certificate


    located, along with her parents¡¯ marriage certificate¡­.¡±


    Michael nods, looking slightly pacified, though not much.


    ¡°¡­. And now, with Corby identified, I have more of a free hand. It was difficult before, simply not


    knowing who could be trusted¡­.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think he was their only informer?¡± I ask.


    Will leans back in his seat. ¡°Because, having identified him, with the benefit of hindsight, all the


    information we know to have leaked out, including how they knew you were here, can be traced back to


    some connection with him¡­.¡±


    ¡°How did he know we here?¡± I demand.


    Will rolls his eyes at me. ¡°He was there in the aftermath of the attack on the building¡­.¡±


    Ah, shit¡­.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    ¡°¡­.. It was probably no moreplicated than listening in to you giving instructions to your helicopter


    pilot.¡±


    My stomach tightens.


    I was shouting to make myself heard¡­.


    ¡°Of course, we can never be one hundred per cent sure,¡± says Will, ¡°but we are ny-nine per cent


    sure, that, in terms of police infiltration, Corby was acting alone.¡± He nces around the table. James


    raises a brow. Michael simply sits, his lips a hard-pressed line.


    ¡°Remember,¡± continues Will, ¡°he even manoeuvred himself into being the officer to interview Charlotte


    about Blessingmoors, then tried to use that to attack James.¡±


    And it was Charlotte who put a stop to it¡­.


    ¡°So, you know who he is, or was?¡± asks James.


    Will pushes a slim file to him. ¡°He was essentially Klempner¡¯s right-hand man. Certainly, that was his


    role in the days of the original investigation. This was known at the time, ording to the records, but


    was never provable, because witnesses either mmed up or vanished entirely¡­.¡±


    These men will stop at nothing¡­.


    Elizabeth¡­.


    ¡­. But you¡¯re with Charlotte¡­.


    ¡°¡­. In time, Corby himself, or as he was then known, Elliot Bech, also vanished, and in truth, it was


    assumed he¡¯d probably been murdered himself in some form of gang dispute. They¡¯re a violent bunch,


    and asionally, what was left of them would be found floating face down.¡±


    James is flicking through the file contents, speed-reading notes, looking at photos then passing them to


    Michael next to him. He hovers over an image, blurred and faded, ¡®Lawrence Klempner¡¯ I would say


    fixing it in his memory. ¡°So, Corby¡­ what? Had a change of identity and joined the police force?¡±


    Will flushes¡­.


    This can¡¯t befortable for him¡­.


    ¡­. Tough¡­


    ¡°¡­. So far as we can tell, yes. He had been there as a sleeper for years, positioning himself to be in


    the right ce if there were movement on the Blessingmoors investigation or any of the other inquiries


    which we now know to be linked to it¡­.¡±


    I interrupt. ¡°How did you establish those links?¡±


    ¡°Through Charlotte¡¯s identification of individuals known to her from Blessingmoors, but also known to


    us through other activities. It¡¯s a hugework, working internationally, and all on the general theme of


    trafficking vulnerable individuals; children, migrants, the dispossessed. The movement is typically from


    one country to another, where the victims don¡¯t speak thenguage, don¡¯t know the localws and have


    no way of requesting help. However¡­.¡± Will takes a deep breath, steepling his fingers. ¡°¡­.rge as the


    falls apart.¡±


    Will pauses for a moment, chewing his lip, then, ¡°On the subject of Blessingmoors itself, I have to say


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    that I am pleased that Charlotte is not present to hear this, although I suspect I am not going to say


    anything that she didn¡¯t actually know already¡­.¡±


    His eyes sh to James, questioning. James gives him the smallest of head shakes¡­.


    Did Michael notice that?


    ¡­. Did he ever tell Michael he¡¯d been down there?


    ¡­. Then his eyes sh to mine¡­.


    But the blond man does not seem to have noticed.


    Will continues, ¡°¡­. The cer that she led us to on the site: forensics have now had the opportunity to


    re-excavate, from where the site had been demolished over it, and investigate¡­. ¡°


    James¡¯ knuckles are white. His breathing looksboured.


    ¡°¡­. What they found is not good. The examination of the site is still by no meansplete. Suffice it to


    say, that a number of shallow graves have been identified. The human remains within have been


    recovered, and there is an on-going effort to identify the individuals concerned¡­.¡±


    Michael looks about to speak but then simply listens in wide-eyed silence.


    ¡°Under the circumstances,¡± continues Will, ¡°I¡¯m not going to dwell on this too much. All I am going to


    say is that there is all the motive in the world, for the culprits to try to remove Charlotte, as a witness to


    much of this, from the picture, and to prevent her giving testimony at court. All aside from the


    considerable monies made from the trafficking, she is effectively witness to institutionalised murder.¡±


    And now Michael breaks in. ¡°So why have they not simply murdered her?¡±


    He¡¯s right¡­.


    ¡­. That would be the usual route with people like this¡­.


    Why are we not burying Charlotte right now?


    Will fends him off, raising his hand. ¡°I¡¯ming to that.¡± He sucks at his cheeks.


    He looks guilty¡­.


    ¡­. Why?


    ¡°I have to say,¡± he continues, looking around the table, ¡°that we are missing certain records¡­.¡±


    Michael looks enraged, James merely thoughtful.


    ¡°¡­. Corby may be responsible for that, or it may be that over twenty years or so, they have been


    misced or misfiled, and we have simply not yet located them. However, some things havee out,


    about which we are clear¡­. and there¡¯s no easy way to deliver this¡­. Charlotte¡¯s father, Frank


    Conners, was murdered, either by, or at the instruction of, Lawrence Klempner.¡±


    There is stunned silence, then, ¡°Is it known why?¡± asks James. ¡°He was involved with their trafficking


    trade?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the motive. Perhaps that was it. What is also unknown, as yet, is how Charlotte herself,


    or as she then was, Jennifer Conners, came to be in Blessingmoors at all¡­.¡±


    ¡°That file you had on her, said she was ced there as a ward of the court; that her mother was


    unfit¡­.¡± I point out.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s so.¡± agrees Will. ¡°However, here we have a discrepancy because what has also emerged,


    is that Michelle Conners was not, in fact, deemed unfit as a carer, as the mother of a young baby.


    When we cross-referenced to the court records, there is nothing there to support the content of the


    Blessingmoors file¡­.¡±


    I am about to interrupt again, but Will raises a finger, silencing me. ¡°And, what we now know is that in


    fact, Michelle Conners was, at that time, given a new identity for her own protection. Her child should


    have been with her at that point.¡±


    ¡°So, Charlotte¡¯s mother is alive? She has a family?¡± demands James.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We can¡¯t find her. We have had officers visit herst known address, but that is from


    over twenty years ago. She¡¯s dropped off our radar.¡±


    He is about to say more when his phone rings. He nces at the scene. ¡°Excuse me a moment. I need


    to take this call.¡±


    He listens in silence then, ¡°Yes? Good¡­ and¡­ Yes? I¡¯m on my way.¡± He taps off the mobile. ¡°The


    attacker they dragged from the building has woken up. He wants to plea-bargain. He¡¯s ready to talk.¡±


    ¡°Does he know where Beth and Charlotte have been taken?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I do.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Five Years Ago


    The farm stirs to life. Cocks crow. The horses champ. Farm-hands pull on rough working clothes and


    from the farmhouse, the scent and sizzle of bacon emerge.


    Brett makes his way to breakfast, but as he passes the stables, pulls up short. ¡°Chad? What are you


    doing? That¡¯s Jenny¡¯s job. Is she ill?¡±


    Chad tosses the fork into a straw bale, taking the handles of a wheelbarrow destined for the muck-


    heap. ¡°Jenny¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? What do you mean gone?¡±


    Chad puts the barrow down, grief on his face. ¡°What part of the word ¡®gone¡¯ don¡¯t you understand?


    She¡¯s left.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t being back?¡±


    ¡°No. She won¡¯t.¡±


    Brett digests this then, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t say goodbye to everyone, but you knew?¡±


    Chad shudders a sigh, only a heartbeat from tears. ¡°She wanted to go. She didn¡¯t want to make a fuss.¡±


    Brettys a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Chad, I¡­. Don¡¯t know what to say. I know the two of you had


    problems but¡­.¡±


    ¡°Leave it,¡± he snaps, then, ¡°Sorry Brett. I¡¯m upset. Do me a favour would you. Tell everyone else for me.


    I don¡¯t think I can face it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Of course. Would you like me to bring some breakfast out to you?¡±


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t stomach it right now. But thanks.¡±


    Brett vanishes into the farmhouse to ry the news.


    In the background, Tom, unnoticed, pulls back into a barn. ¡°Christ. Oh, Christ¡­.¡±


    And dropping onto a bale, he sits, rocking, his hands covering his face.


    *****


    James


    And once more, unbearably, we wait.


    And it is excruciating.


    My Green-Eyes. My beautiful Jade¡­.


    What does it take to stop these bastards?


    I don¡¯t want food and left to myself, would survive entirely on coffee, pacing the room, muttering to


    myself¡­.


    Until Michael pushes something at me, a sandwich.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll damn well eat it. You¡¯re stressed to hell and wired on caffeine¡­. And you¡¯ll be no use to her if


    you make yourself ill.¡±


    He¡¯s right of course, and I choke the thing down, then wash it on its way with more coffee.


    Michael looks ill himself, forcing down a sandwich with me, I think mainly to make the point. His face is


    normally¡­. I think a woman would call it ¡®chiselled¡¯. Right now, he looks gaunt.


    Guilt?


    They were with him when they were taken¡­.


    ¡­. Not his fault¡­.


    No point saying anything. We need to get them back¡­.


    Richard endlessly checks his phone. And when he¡¯s not looking at it, he sits with it on the desk, one


    hand in contact¡­.


    In case it vibrates?


    ¡­. the other drumming endlessly on the desktop.


    It rings and Richard snatches at it. ¡°Yes?¡± His eyes light up, ¡°It¡¯s Will,¡± he says, then starts scribbling


    madly on a jotter.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­. What! We¡¯re on our way. How long before you can get there? Is that with back-up?


    Right!¡±


    The light of challenge in his eyes he knocks off the mobile, already heading out.


    ¡°Come on. We¡¯re going. We know where they were taken, and it¡¯s not far away. Can you believe it?


    We¡¯re almost on top of them. It¡¯s an old abandoned farm. I¡¯ll tell you on the way.¡±


    Now to finish it¡­.


    *****


    Five Years Ago


    The deep dark of the winter night: huddled figures lie in the hard, narrow beds, each fully clothed and


    with a single thin nket wrapped tightly around against the blistering cold.


    The windows, such as they are, are unfriendly eyes into the night, decked with webs from long-dead


    crawlers. The ss is opaque with dirt, but on the inside, frost traces itscy filigree over the muck.


    And despite being on the third floor, they are securely barred on the outside. Thick steel plunges into


    brick and concrete.


    And the dorm is silent. The upants know better than to make noise at night.


    There is a tapping sound.


    The upant of the nearest bed startles, jerking fearfully and peering out from under her nket¡­.


    Not me¡­.


    Someone else¡­ please¡­.


    But as she looks out along the narrow aisle between the rows of beds, there is no-one there. No adult


    The tapping noisees again, and now a voice as well, low and careful. ¡°Is anyone there? Can you


    hear me?¡±


    The girl sits up. Small for her age and painfully thin, she shivers in her threadbare clothes.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Her voice quavers. But now, curiosity is biting. And the voice doesn¡¯t sound threatening,


    not like most of the adult voices she hears. As she rises, moving to the window, other bodies stir from


    their beds. Nothing so interesting as this has happened in a long time. Other girls, small to teenager


    gather around.


    ¡°I''m looking for someone,¡± says the voice. ¡°Have you got a girl called Katy in there?¡±


    There is a lot of shuffling and muffled, hushed whispers.


    ¡°Katy? Yes¡­.¡±


    ¡°Katy¡­.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Katy?¡±


    A girl of twelve or so pushes her way through. ¡°Tommy? Is that you? Tommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s me,¡± hisses the voice. ¡°I''vee to get you.¡±


    She scrabbles at the window. ¡°Tommy, I can¡¯t get out. The window¡¯s barred.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found you now. You be brave. I''ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Tommy? Tommy! Come back¡­.¡±


    The plea is panicked but quiet. Hope kindled then disappointed. But the voicees no more.


    Excited voices whisper around her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Tommy?¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother. I knew he¡¯de.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s gone again.¡±

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back.¡±


    The following night, three dozen small alert bodies lie under their covers, waiting.


    And in the cold dark hours, there is the sound of scraping and grinding. ¡°Tommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Just keep quiet and let me know if you hear anyone moving.¡±


    Two girls dart to the door to the corridor, listening. All is silent save for the slight metallic grinding noise,


    the rasp of metal biting metal.


    Somewhere in the building, a toilet flushes.


    ¡°There''s someone below you.¡± a piping voice warns.


    The rasping noise stops.


    After a few seconds, there are the dull thuds of heavy boots echoing on bare wooden boards and the


    bang of a door somewhere far off in the building.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s alright now.¡±


    And the noise resumes, a thin quiet fretting sound heard only by those gathered closely around.


    With the grate and scrape of grit and cement, a bar slides out of its socket.


    The voice murmurs through the ss. I¡¯ve got one out. It¡¯ll be faster now. I can pick at the cement for


    the others. A ripple of excitement runs through the group.


    The scraping noise changes tone, the picking away of mortar from stone. After only a few minutes


    there is another sliding, grating sound. ¡°That¡¯s the second one. Katy, get whatever clothes you¡¯ve got


    on. Thisst one won¡¯t take long. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Girls of all sizes, ages and races scuttle around, silently as they can, pulling on threadbare dresses,


    tattered woollens, extra socks; anything they have. Layer on tatteredyer. None of them owns a coat.


    You only need a coat if you go outside. None owns outdoor shoes or boots. Light indoors slippers must


    suffice against the winter.


    Thest of the steel bars sucks out of its socket and with only a moment more effort on cracked and


    perished caulking, the ss follows.


    Arms fling out through the gap. ¡°Tommy! Tommy! I thought I''d never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Whoa! Careful now. Don¡¯t topple me. It¡¯s a long way down. Now,e on, we''re getting out of here


    quick.¡±


    Katy hesitates, looking around her. ¡°But what about everyone else?¡±


    ¡°What about them? I came for you.¡± Tom dithers, then looks through the window. He sees faces young


    and very young, pale, pink, brown, ck. All big-eyed, expectant, watching him.


    ¡°They don''t want to be here either,¡± says Katy, matter-of-factly.


    Of course they don¡¯t¡­.


    Do they have brothers somewhere?


    Mothers? Fathers?


    ¡°Ah, shit!¡± he mutters. ¡°Let me in, quick now, and quietly.¡±


    A dozen pairs of hands pull him in, rolling him over the ledge to the floor. And as he settles, shing his


    torch around, his stomach clutches. ¡°Ah, Christ Jesus¡­¡±


    A tiny girl, perhaps six years old, pixie-faced stares at him, sucking her thumb. Another girl, much taller


    than the rest, offers a hand to help him upright. She¡¯s a looker. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen.¡±


    And he knows that her luck has timed out. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Isabe.¡±


    ¡°Right all of you,e on. You¡¯ve got to be quiet and careful. Isabe, the bigger ones will have to help


    the little ones. You climb down thisdder to that ledge on the roof over there¡­.¡± He points. ¡°It¡¯s roped


    on. Thedder won¡¯t fall, but you have to hang on. From there, follow that roof-line¡­.¡± He draws


    paintings in the air as heads hang out of the window, following his fingers. ¡°At the end, you can


    scramble down a broken-down wall and out. Isabe,¡± He jabs at the tall girl. ¡°You go first, and I¡¯ll pass


    the other ones out and down.¡±


    She nods. ¡°What about the boys?¡±


    ¡°The boys?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the next dorm. It¡¯ll be the next window along.¡±


    Fuck!


    He swipes a hand through hair damp with sweat even in the chill. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­.¡±


    ¡°We told them about you. They¡¯ll be waiting for you. I bet they¡¯ve even got the ss out already.¡±


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    ¡°Right all of you.¡± He waves a hand at the window. ¡°Go. And when you get to the bottom, run. Run as


    hard as you can.¡± he hisses. ¡°Run in all different directions. The bastards here can''t follow all of you.


    And when you''re well away from this hell-pit, tell people. All of you. If you all tell them. If you all give the


    same story, what these people are, they''ll believe you.¡±


    ¡°And the boys?¡± insists Isabe.


    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll get the boys out as soon as you¡¯re all down thedder.¡±


    *****


    Children run, run into the night. Scattering in all directions they run as if the devil were driving behind


    them.


    Breathless and half-starved, poorly dressed against the bite of winter, they run, kept warm by hope and


    freedom. Some limp where pebbles stab through thin-soled slippers. Others pause, hiding in shadows,


    exhausted and hungry, needing to rest. But then they run once more.


    *****


    ¡°Hey, Sarge, got a runaway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Got a name? Where¡¯s he from?¡±


    ¡°Says he¡¯s from Blessingmoors.¡±


    ¡°Better get him back there then.¡±


    A small boy, missing two front teeth, struggles against the hand mped around his wrist. ¡°I''m not


    going back! No! I won''t go.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Hello, is that the police station?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Madam. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I have a teenage girl here. Her English isn¡¯t very good, but I think she is trying to tell me she was


    kidnapped. And I must say, she¡¯s in dreadful condition. I wonder if you could send someone out.¡±


    The desk sergeant sighs. It¡¯s going to be one of those nights. He reaches for a pad. ¡°Could I have a


    name and address please.¡±


    As he starts to write, the other phone line rings.


    *****


    The small girl runs pell-mell down the road, looking over her shoulder. Not watching where she is


    going, she bangs straight into the pair.


    ¡°Help me. Help me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, careful. pet. Look where you¡¯re going.¡± The man, full ofger and Indian food peers down at the


    small ragged child. ¡°It¡¯s a bitte for you to be out by yourself isn¡¯t it?¡± He has a little trouble forming his


    words, but the bairn is all big eyes with a pale, pretty face.


    Hispanion, weaving his way along the road with him, and wondering if the vindaloo was a good


    idea on top of that much beer, takes a closer look. ¡°You alright, love? You look scared.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a man chasing me,¡± she gasps. ¡°Please help me.¡± She darts behind his legs, looking fearfully


    back where she came from.


    A pair of car headlights res closer as the car inches down the street. It pulls up and a man gets out.


    ¡°There you are, Trixie. Time to get you home.¡± He turns to the twote-night revellers. ¡°Thanks for


    finding her. Her mother¡¯s worrying. You know how it is.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡± The pair lurch to drunken attention. ¡°I dinna¡¯ like the sound ¡®o that.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Hand my daughter over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his daughter,¡± she yells.


    The two square up, fists weaving unsteadily. ¡°Yer want her, Jimmy? Yer can fuckin¡¯e and get her


    then¡­.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    There''s a crackle on the radio. ¡°Hey, Des, you at Blessingmoors yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just pulling up there now. Looks like there¡¯s something going on. Every light in the ce is on.¡±


    ¡°Hold on that kid, would you. Bring him back to the station.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure if you want, but why?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you when you get back. And on your way, call by a takeaway if you can find one open, and pick


    up a couple of dozen pizzas.¡±


    *****


    James


    None of us speaks through our journey. We know what we¡¯re doing, what our intentions are.


    And this time, it is almost certainly a question of rescue. What are the chances of Charlotte escaping


    again? Resourceful though she is¡­.


    A worry nags at me. I lean back to Richard in the rear seat. ¡°We are sure this is the right ce we¡¯re


    going?¡±


    ¡°Will said that the gunman was anxious to ¡®be helpful¡¯,¡± he replies. ¡°He knows he¡¯s up for twenty to life.


    It¡¯s a question of howfortable he¡¯s going to be for most of the rest of his future. He insisted


    apparently, that if the underground hideouts are off the menu, this is where they would take the


    women.¡±


    I suppose I have to be satisfied with that for now. In any case, we¡¯ll soon know.


    Would Charlotte and Beth¡¯s abductors choose something so close out of bravado? To throw us off by


    misdirection? Thumbing their noses at us? Ast ¡®fuck-you¡¯ parting shot? Could the gunman taken from


    the hotel fire have even been sure that¡­.


    I¡¯m over-thinking it.


    Perhaps we simply got lucky. Richard chose our particr hotel as a hideaway because it is out in the


    wilds. Perhaps Klempner would choose our destination for the same reason¡­.


    We take only a few minutes to make the journey. I navigate using a satellite view of the area, taking us


    up a back-trail where we should be able to approach unseen.


    ¡°Okay, this should do.¡±


    Michael grunts and pulls in.


    ¡°How long a walk have we got?¡± asks Richard.


    ¡°Just a few hundred yards as the crow flies, but we¡¯ll be working our way through the trees in the dark,


    so watch your footing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve done this, James,¡± mutters Michael.


    ¡°True, but then you were running. This time we¡¯re going to take them.¡±


    And he shows his teeth in the smile of a predator.


    *****


    ¡°Let me get another look at thatyout.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but it¡¯s thest time. I don¡¯t think we can risk the light of the screen any closer than this.¡±


    We gather over the three-inch screen of the phone, zooming in on the satellite view of the area.


    Richard extends a finger. ¡°That looks like a derelict building. Unless it¡¯s been bricked up, we should be


    able to go through. If we go in there, we¡¯ll be able to get into the farmyard itself and be under cover all


    the way.¡±


    The farm looks standard enough, arge rambling old house with sheds, barns and shippons outside


    set around a central yard.


    The main building isn¡¯t derelict but has an unloved look about it with some windows boarded over. It¡¯s


    hard to see detail in the dark but the front door is closed and male figures, several of them, can be


    seen through a ground floor window.


    Yup¡­. Looks like we¡¯re at the right ce¡­.


    ¡°At least we don¡¯t have to climb walls,¡± murmurs Michael. ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can see the women and get a


    head count. You two stay here.¡±


    But as he makes to go, Iy a hand on his arm. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go,¡± I say.


    ¡°Why you? I¡¯m younger. Faster¡±


    ¡°And bright blond. You¡¯ll be much more visible if the light catches you. I can ¡­. lurk¡­ more easily¡­.¡±


    Richard is fighting a smile. Michael scowls but nods. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just go and lurk back there then.¡± He


    tosses his head back to the concealment of a barn, full of friendly shadows.


    ¡°You do that.¡±


    Listening carefully for outside movement, and hearing none, keeping well into more shadows, as


    stealthily as I can, I approach the house. Regardless of my words to Michael, I am acutely conscious


    that a face can highlight just as easily as blond hair, and so far as I can, I keep my face turned away


    from the light.


    But I reach the window without incident, sliding an eye over the edge to see inside¡­.


    ¡­. No sign of the women¡­.


    Damn¡­


    Where are they?


    What I can see is a group of four men¡­.


    Corby?


    No¡­.


    ¡­. None of whom I recognise.


    When one takes his jacket off, I see a gun holster underneath and my blood runs cold¡­.


    How many of them are there?


    All armed?


    They seem rxed,ughing and joking. Some drink from cans of beer. One, tall, fair-haired, moves


    into view, looking to be in charge¡­.


    Klempner?


    I fixed that face in my memory from Stanton¡¯s photo.


    Yes, Klempner


    I¡¯m going to finish you, you bastard¡­.


    He simply stands, leaning back against a table edge, apparently waiting for something.


    The room isrge, seemingly taking up most of the ground floor, probably originally the kitchen to the


    farmhouse. A door goes off to one side, another to the back.


    I¡¯ve seen as much as I can.


    Time to go¡­.


    I turn, but as I¡¯m about to return to the others, the front door, only feet away from me clicks open¡­.


    Christ¡­


    The banging behind my ribs sends the blood pounding through my skull, my own heartbeat loud in my


    ears.


    ¡­. and a man, also wearing a gun holster, steps out, his back to me, walking in the opposite direction


    to a shed. He enters the shed and as he vanishes behind the door I sprint for the shelter of the barn.


    Two pairs of hands reach out, hauling me under cover just as the gunman exits the shed again and


    returns to the house.


    I take a moment to catch my breath and for the thumping in my chest to die down.


    ¡°Enjoy your lurking?¡± asks Richard, a gleam in his eye.


    ¡°Not much, no,¡± I admit.


    ¡°Did you see them?¡± asks Michael.


    ¡°The girls? No. I counted five men in the room, including Klempner. They¡¯re armed with guns and there


    are doors off the room, so there could be more.¡±


    I¡¯m still panting.


    ¡°You okay?¡± asks Michael, concern in his voice.


    ¡°Never better. Let¡¯s get a look through the other windows. See if we can find the women¡­.¡±


    But my words are cut off.


    The front door ms open and Charlotte bursts out, running pell-mell, scanning around her as she


    moves.


    And my first reaction is amazement.


    She¡¯s escaped again?


    How the fuck does she do it¡­?


    Making a twisting turn, she skids on her heels, bolting into the shadow of the same barn we are in,


    backing into the cover, silently watching the door as two, three, four of the gunmen erupt out, yelling


    and shouting as they give chase.


    Richard¡¯s eyes, a mere gleam in the dark, sh to mine¡­.


    She could simply run¡­.


    They¡¯d have trouble finding her in the dark¡­.


    ¡­. but she stays¡­.


    ¡­. for Beth¡­.


    And despite the danger of the situation and the pulse throbbing at my temple, I smile as I creep up


    behind her¡­.


    Time to give you a scare¡­.


    ¡­. A little bit of payback, Madam¡­.


    ¡­. and snaking one arm around her waist, pulling her back, I mp a hand tightly over her mouth¡­.


    I feel the m of her heart inside her chest and a scream tries, and fails, to escape her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Shhh¡­¡± I hiss.


    ¡°Master?¡± She spins in my hold, her dark-lit eyes incredulous, but I warm as she touches my face.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here.¡±


    ¡°Michael?¡± she asks.


    I pull her deeper into the shadows where the other two are waiting, and away from the now searching


    gunmen. ¡°Yes, and Richard. The police are on their way.¡±


    In the deep gloom, her face is all but invisible, only the reflected glisten of her eyes, but I hear the


    disquiet in her words. ¡°Just the three of you? How soon before the police get here?


    ¡°Maybe thirty minutes¡­.¡± says Richard, and I hear her sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°¡­. They¡¯reing from the City. That hotel we were staying in; it¡¯s not far. When the police found out


    where you¡¯d been taken, we were closer than they are.¡±


    She pulls away from me, her voice urgent. ¡°We don¡¯t have thirty minutes. They¡¯ve got Beth in there,


    and Klempner wants to gang-rape her, and me. And they¡¯re looking for me.¡±


    She flings her arm out, wildly where out in the yard, figures can be seen, searching. ¡°We can¡¯t all stay


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    here for thirty minutes and not be found. I¡¯ll distract them¡­.¡±


    Like fuck!


    I snap out a hand, catching her wrist. ¡°Like hell you will.¡­¡±


    She doesn¡¯t resist, but there¡¯s a plea in her voice. ¡°If they don¡¯t find me quickly, they¡¯ll keep looking, and


    they¡¯re bound to find all of you. Better if I distract them, and then you¡¯re free to act¡­. There¡¯s too many


    of them for you, without having surprise on your side¡­¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± asks Michael.


    ¡°I¡¯ve counted eight, including Klempner. And I think they¡¯re expecting Corby.¡±


    Eight¡­.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡­. Not great odds, but handleable with surprise¡­.


    But how to keep the surprise¡­?


    Charlotte¡¯s wrist twists and tugs in my hand. I grab, but she¡¯s gone, running, heading for the darkness


    beyond the farmyard, as though she is trying to escape into the night. There are yells and shouts,


    pursuing figures, the sound of running feet echoing into the darkness¡­.


    ¡­. And I stand, cursing under my breath, fists raised to empty air as my Jade-Eyes sets the distraction


    which she wanted, and I forbade.


    *****


    Five Years Ago


    He sits in an armchair by the fireside, a teapot, cup and saucer and a small jug of milk on the table to


    his side.


    The room is warm andfortable, homely, with framed photos disyed on a mantle. One is old,


    monochrome ageing to yellow of a young couple, smiling and arm-in-arm. Another is of a young red-


    haired girl.


    Mr Kalkowski moves slowly, his hair silver and cheeks sunken, but his eyes are bright and dark behind


    the spectacles.


    He takes the cup, sighing with enjoyment as he takes his first sip of morning tea, then unfolds the


    newspaper, shaking it to settle it to afortable reading position.


    And as he sees the headline, he goes still.


    Child very Scandal - Children''s Home Linked to Sex Market


    Reports are emerging of the escape of up to eighty children from the Blessingmoors Children¡¯s Home.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Spection is rife that the children were trafficked from countries worldwide and were destined for the


    sex market andbour gangs¡­.


    He reads the article carefully, drinking his tea. Then he pours himself another cup and re-reads the


    article.


    Breathing deeply, he sits back in his chair, fingers steepled.


    After a while, he stands, walking carefully to his desk. He takes out a pad of paper and a pen and in a


    neat and careful hand, begins to write.


    Dear Jenny,


    I do not know when or if this letter will find you.


    I am writing to you now because I have read today in the newspaper of the scandal which has broken


    from the ''home'' in which you were incarcerated prior to your life here¡­.


    He continues to write for some time¡­.


    *****


    Five Years Ago


    ¡°What the fuck''s happening, Bech?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we have a situation here.¡±


    ¡°Situation? What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°There has been a breakout, sir, from Blessingmoors.¡±


    ¡°Ah, crap. Well find the kid and haul him back.¡±


    ¡°No sir, you don''t understand. This isn¡¯t a single escapee. It''s all of them.¡±


    A pause.


    Klempner''s voice is slow. ¡°Did I hear you correctly, Bech? All of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. All of them.¡±


    There is a long silence on the end of the line.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, Bech. How the hell did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to find out. From what I¡¯m hearing, there was some kind of break-in.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell was on security? I¡¯ll have their balls for this.¡±


    ¡°It barely matters sir. The staff are all in custody. Every one of them that hasn¡¯t made a run for it. Hilda


    is under arrest too.¡­¡±


    Another long silence. ¡°What¡¯s your own position, Bech? Can they trace her back to you?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I was never more than a voice on the line to her. So long as I keep my head down, no-one has


    any reason to suspect me. That being the case, I''ll stay put.¡±


    ¡°Bech, just how serious is the situation over there?¡±


    Bech takes a deep breath. ¡°All hell''s breaking loose.¡±


    ¡°What about Jennifer?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer?¡± Bech is startled. ¡°She¡¯s where she¡¯s always been. On the farm.¡±


    ¡°Retrieve her, Bech. I¡¯ll get her out of the country.¡±


    ¡°Sir, surely, given the currrent situation, this is hardly the most pressing matter that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Do as you¡¯re fucking told, Bech. I¡¯m on my way now. I want her there and avable when I arrive.¡±


    ¡°Sir, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I''m in Juba on my way back, in what passes for an airport here.¡±


    ¡°Sir I strongly advise that you do not return here. And don''t travel on your usual passport. Do not return


    to this country. Not yet and not under your current identity.¡±


    ¡°And where am I going to get another passport from? They''re in the fucking stone age here.¡±


    ¡°I suggest sir, make whatever changes in your appearance seem appropriate then get an image to me.


    If I have an ID, visa and so on made up for you and get one couriered across to you, are you able to


    pass through the system there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s no problem. The local officials are corrupt as ites. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here goddammit. There¡¯ll


    be no problems greasing a few palms.¡±


    ¡°Fine sir. In that case, get the photo to me and I¡¯ll deal with the paperwork at this end.¡±


    ¡°I''ll be in touch, Bech.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    She twists from James¡¯ grip and out, baiting the gunmen


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± he hisses, but she¡¯s gone, and the gunmen are already pursuing.


    James is a study in rage and frustration, standing, fists balled, raised to heaven, spluttering and cursing


    incoherently.


    ¡°When I catch her again, she is not going to sit down for a fucking week!¡±


    You¡¯re going to pay dearly for this, Charlotte¡­.


    ¡­. When he catches up with you


    When¡­


    ¡­ not if¡­.


    And I put that thought from my head, knowing that what she has done, she has done for my Elizabeth.


    Better put in a good word¡­.


    ¡­. Tactfully though¡­.


    ¡°She had a point though.¡±


    James spins on me, hands still raised and for a moment I wonder if he¡¯s going to punch me, then he


    reins himself in. ¡°Yes, she did. Let¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Shouts and yellse from the darkness beyond the yard. ¡°We¡¯ve got her.¡±


    So quickly?


    She outran them before¡­.


    ¡­. And she had Elizabeth with her then¡­.


    She let herself be caught¡­.


    Figures emerge from the beyond, Charlotte, arms held at both sides, being frog-marched back by her


    captors.


    And waiting for her, in the light washing from inside, the figure of Klempner leans against the doorjamb,


    all nonchnce. ¡°Back inside with her. It¡¯s party-time.¡± His voice is slow, enunciated¡­.


    And she¡¯s marched back into the farmhouse, the door closes and we three are left, safe and


    undetected in the silence.


    James has cooled down, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s calm. Instead, heat has turned to ice and his voice is


    cold. ¡°How many of them did you count?¡± he murmurs.


    ¡°Five out here chasing,¡± says Michael, ¡°plus I think I saw a couple more moving inside, plus Klempner.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Okay, so we¡¯re agreeing with Charlotte¡¯s eight.¡±


    But beyond them, something is happening. I nudge Michael. ¡°Hold on, the door¡¯s opening again.¡±


    We watch as one of Klempner¡¯s apes exits, crosses the courtyard and, opening one of a pair ofrge


    double doors, vanishes inside one of the outbuildings.


    ¡°Back in a minute,¡± mutters Michael.


    For such arge man, he moves silently, almost gracefully through the dimness.


    I''m pleased to have him with us. I can look after myself and I don''t doubt that James can handle himself


    too. But Michael is much younger, built like the side of a house and it''s all muscle.


    I¡¯m not sure of his intentions, but as he moves noiselessly closer, I don¡¯t judge that he means the man


    well. James and I follow.


    At the door, he pauses, looking in, then stepping, he waits for a second, then lunges, head-first, at the


    emerging figure. As his forehead makes contact with his opponent¡¯s face, there is a crack of splintered


    bone and cartge that makes me wince.


    Rather him than me¡­.


    The man, bowed and bloody, his nose gushing blood, staggers but doesn¡¯t go down. Michael repeats


    his head-butt and this time the man falls without a sound and Michael steps over him and inside,


    closely followed by James.


    ¡­. Wonder when he learned street-fighting¡­?


    City kid¡­.


    I take a moment to survey the fallen, without sympathy but interested to see just how much damage


    has been done.


    Mmmm¡­ Reconstructive surgery there I think¡­.


    Following inside, I find the two friends sorting through the contents of a car trunk


    ¡°Any rope in the back?¡± asks James


    Michael holds something up. ¡°Better than that. Tape.¡±


    The two work together in that way they have; almost no words, simply knowing what they each are


    doing.


    I¡¯m not needed to help, and I find myself, once more, watching the two of them, operating as a pair and


    so smoothly I doubt whether it even urs to them to think of it as teamwork.


    Here¡¯s me, CEO of a multi-billion corporation and I feel like a fifth wheel¡­


    James gags then binds the man¡¯s wrists tight with the tape while Michael does his ankles. ¡°It¡¯s probably


    what they used on the women.¡±


    ¡°Or were going to.¡­¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯re a dirty fighter, Michael. That¡¯s not a fighting style from polite circles.¡±


    His voice is dry. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in fighting. Just in taking them out.¡±


    James sniffs with a philosophical kind of air. Michael nods out. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re all safely inside now.


    Shall we take a look?¡±


    The window is brightly lit and from where we are, across the yard, the figures moving inside are clearly


    visible, looking entirely rxed.


    No sign of rm¡­.


    No idea we¡¯re here¡­.


    Surprise on our side¡­.


    Quietly we move closer. A figure passes close by the window. Michael, his bright hair unmissable if


    anyone looks, ttens himself to the ground. But the men inside are looking inward, not out, drawn to


    some sight within. A voice is screeching and cursing; Charlotte¡¯s voice.


    Her distraction¡­?


    For sure¡­.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    We arrive under the window ledge. James inches up, looks in and then immediately drops down again,


    shaking his head and swearing under his breath. ¡°Jeez¡­ She¡¯s a fucking lunatic sometimes.¡±


    Michael huffs. ¡°What¡¯s she doing?¡±


    ¡°Winding them up, drawing them onto her. I think she¡¯s enjoying it.¡±


    ¡°You fucking bastards!¡± shrieks the voice. ¡°You think you can do me? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re up to it¡­.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes meet mine and together we slide up, looking inside.


    The room isrge, Klempner and his men gathered in a group¡­. And there¡¯s Elizabeth.


    My gut tightens. My beautiful Elizabeth. On the floor, hunched in on herself, arms wrapped around her


    knees she rocks herself. Her eyes are swollen with weeping, fiercely red against her pale face.


    She¡¯s terrified¡­.


    ¡­. and Charlotte will keep her that way¡­.


    Keep up the pretence¡­.


    But the fear on her face is being nudged over by disbelief at what she sees. And at least for now, she¡¯s


    safe. Everyone is ignoring her.


    Charlotte is on her knees. She¡¯s naked and what remains of her clothes are on the floor around her in


    tattered shreds. She¡¯s facing us, but not looking at the window. Her eyes are fixed on Klempner,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    looming above her.


    She¡¯s not remotely fearful and she¡¯s screeching like a demon at the men who, supposedly, are in


    control. Her eyes are ck saucers rimmed by green. Head tossing, her hair billows and swings


    around her with the movement and her face is twisted as she screams defiance at her captors.


    Klempner and the men with him are all watching her¡­.


    Not us¡­.


    ¡­. with expressions of utter incredulity.


    Michael hisses to James, ¡°You¡¯re not seriously suggesting that she¡¯s getting off on this?¡±


    ¡°Look at her. At her face, her eyes.¡±


    He¡¯s right¡­.


    If Old Nick incarnate came winging up from below, he couldn¡¯t look much wilder than this.


    And I can¡¯t help myself. She¡¯s not mine. She¡¯s not Elizabeth, but¡­.


    What a woman¡­.


    And she¡¯s James¡¯ sub?


    Michael nudges up again, and as his blond hair catches the light, for the briefest of instants, her eyes


    sh to him and then immediately away.


    She stands, naked, clothed only in the long red hair which swirls and sways around her, pacing like a


    caged animal, snarling. For all her fury and the violence writ across her face, she¡¯s not out of control.


    She¡¯s graceful and agile as, mesmerising her audience, she raves at them, jabbing fingers at one after


    another.


    ¡°C¡¯mon¡­. Big brave men. All of you with guns, on one little girl? You think you can fuck me? Let¡¯s see


    what you¡¯re really made of....¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s like a fucking wild animal,¡± I say.


    And that¡¯s not an insult¡­.


    James, angled to peer around the room, clicks his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s our Charlotte.¡±


    *****


    James


    She¡¯s eye-balling Klempner, almost crowding him, jabbing a finger into his chest. ¡°You think you scare


    me? I¡¯m long past being scared of you. It¡¯s easy isn¡¯t it, when it¡¯s kids, but¡­.¡±


    Klempner back-hands her in a blow that sends her flying. She hits the floor panting, wiping blood from


    her mouth, but stares up at him, the whites of her eyes showing all around, not remotely cowed.


    Christ¡­.


    Even through the window, I hear it. The smack of flesh against hard tiles as shends sends a shudder


    running through me.


    Richard leans in close. ¡°What¡¯s her pain tolerance like?¡±


    Good question¡­.


    I¡¯ve never found out¡­.


    ¡­. The times it¡¯s gone too far, it¡¯s been emotional, not physical¡­.


    ¡°In that mood,¡± I say, through gritted teeth, ¡°sky-fuckin-high.¡±


    Is she a pain-junkie?


    Have I turned her into one¡­?


    Perhaps¡­.


    Richard blinks. ¡°She doesn¡¯t scare at all?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she scares. It just doesn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Michael is restless, his voice impatient. ¡°We need to get in there now.¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Yes, but let¡¯s take the time to do this right. There¡¯s more of them than us and


    they¡¯re armed.¡±


    He turns on me. ¡°You cold-blooded bastard. Are you going to let them just get away with that?¡±


    Cool it¡­.


    I look inside again at what¡¯s happening¡­.


    Christ!


    ¡°She¡¯s ying for time. Let¡¯s not waste her efforts. And no, when we get the women out of there, I¡¯m


    going to blow the bastard¡¯s head off, and enjoy doing it¡­.¡±


    Michael¡¯s head tilts back, his nostrils ring as he takes on my words¡­.


    ¡°¡­. She¡¯s spent her life being hunted, abused. This ends here, tonight.¡±


    I look to Richard, who nods.


    In a calmer voice, Michael continues, ¡°What do we do? One¡¯s ounted for. It¡¯s seven against three.¡±


    ¡°Five against three.¡±


    ¡°Five? Why five?¡±


    I nod them through the window to the docu-drama that is our Charlotte. ¡°She¡¯s got her hands around


    the balls of one, and another¡¯s about to shove his cock between her teeth. What d¡¯you think will happen


    to them when we burst in?¡±


    Richard screws his eyes and turns away.


    Michael looks, recoils and swallows. ¡°You have a point.¡±


    I look inside again, watching Charlotte¡¯s performance¡­.


    Ah, Jeez¡­ they¡¯re stripping¡­


    ¡­. She¡¯s going to have them all on her soon¡­.


    They¡¯ve put their guns down¡­.


    Trapped between terror and admiration, I measure the room in my head, what I can see of it¡­.


    That exit to the rear¡­.


    ¡°Stay there a minute. I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s a rear entrance. Klempner¡¯s got his back to a door


    there. If I can get behind him¡­.¡±


    Slipping away, I make my way around the farmhouse, ducking under another brightly lit window,


    walking past others tightly boarded up.


    And I find just what I¡¯m hoping for. The door I see on the inside leads to the outside and as I ever-so-


    gently turn the handle, it nudges open. Carefully I click it closed again, then spot another small


    outbuilding, the door only a few feet away.


    In a spirit of experimentation, I try the lock, which clicks co-operatively open.


    Careless¡­.


    ¡­. But handy¡­.


    It¡¯s a tool-shed.


    Bingo!


    A minuteter I return to the other two with my rifled goods. I offer arge wrench and a hammer to


    Michael and Richard, holding on to the crowbar. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a side entrance. I can get behind him.


    You want these?¡±


    ¡°They were in a shed to the rear,¡± I continue. ¡°Can I suggest that you two go for the pair over by Beth,


    keep them from taking her hostage. I¡¯ll take Klempner¡­.¡±


    Michael hefts the wrench in his hand. ¡°And I think we can rely on Charlotte to do as much damage as


    possible¡­.¡±


    Oh, yes¡­.


    I take ast look through the window, checking the position of everyone inside.


    Klempner is facing away from that door¡­.


    ¡­. But Charlotte should see it open¡­.


    Perfect¡­


    ¡°As soon as you see me appear behind Klempner, get in there, and we¡¯ll take out as many as possible


    while we have surprise on our side.¡±


    They nod, heading for the front entrance as I make my way to the rear once more.


    My stomach is making a good attempt at a fight-or-flee response, tight and nauseated. I resist down the


    sensation¡­.


    Be angry¡­.


    ¡­. Be angry for her¡­.


    And it¡¯s not difficult. As I ease the door open, crowbar raised, she¡¯s there, restrained and kneeling. The


    men gathered around her are grinning and cheering on one would-be rapist as he pushes his cock into


    her mouth. Another drags her hand to let her feel him up¡­.


    Morons¡­.


    Grimly, I smile to myself¡­.


    You¡¯ve got iting¡­.


    Opening the door, I step through, weapon raised ¡­.


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes flick to mine, glinting like twin demons¡­.


    The man next to her drops like a felled ox, screaming and clutching his groin. The one face-fucking her


    has more trouble, shrieking as he tries to pull away from her teeth. She leaps to her feet, hand and face


    dripping blood, looking like some warrior goddess from Hell.


    The others freeze, goggling at her and in that frozen moment, I swing my crowbar to bring it across the


    back of Klempner¡¯s skull.


    A split-second before it contacts, he senses me, moves, and the blow¡¯s not quite true. The bar nces


    then skids free as he screams and turns, knocking it from my hand.


    The door bursts open, Richard and Michael aiming for different marks.


    I have a bare moment to see a single blow from Michael felling one. Richard tackles another who


    makes for Beth, mming him back against the wall as Beth, swinging her legs, sweeps his feet from


    under him.


    But Klempner ising back at me, face disfigured with raw fury. Neither of us is armed now but he


    lurches at me with a snarl, arms outstretched, reaching for my throat.


    He¡¯s tall, about my height and weight. Grappling, we struggle. Gasping and heaving, I try to take him


    down¡­.


    The man who hurt her. Enved her.


    As a child¡­.


    As a woman¡­.


    Who keeps hurting her¡­.


    But we¡¯re too evenly matched. I can¡¯t get a hold on him. He can¡¯t get a hold on me. Dimly I¡¯m aware of


    the struggle elsewhere in the room, of Michael and Richard, of Klempner¡¯s henchmen, but my whole


    world is the bastard in front of me¡­.


    Who I am going to stop.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    And my Jade-Eyes is with me. As Klempner struggles for my throat, as I grapple for his, she stoops,


    seizing the crowbar. She dances for a moment, trying for a clear angle. I pull to one side, as far as I can


    and Charlotte darts in and swings. Klempner¡¯s eyes widen as they follow the arc as she brings three


    feet of steel bar down on his outstretched arms.


    The sound as it contacts makes my stomach lurch. The bones crack and Klempner drops, screaming,


    convulsing on the floor in what has got to be unbearable pain, before suddenly falling still.


    His gun¡­.


    It lies on the floor beside him¡­. Almost an offering¡­.


    Should I finish it?


    But she would be safe then¡­.


    He¡¯s unconscious¡­.


    It would be murder¡­.


    But outside, lights sh blue. One car after another is screeching into the yard, uniformed police piling


    out.


    The remaining gang members are surrendering¡­.


    And he¡¯s going to spend the rest of his life in a cage¡­.


    She will be safe.


    Charlotte looks up at me, beaming a smile.


    ¡°Get some fucking clothes on,¡± I snarl.


    *****


    Five Years Ago


    A car crunches up the track, pulling into the yard. Mrs Collier looks out from the kitchen to see a


    uniformed police officer stepping out. She emerges, wiping soapy hands on a cloth.


    ¡°Afternoon officer. Is there something we can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon Mrs¡­?¡±


    ¡°Collier.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He takes a notebook from a pocket, jotting into it. ¡°Good afternoon Mrs Collier. I¡¯m looking


    for someone, a young woman by the name of Jennifer Conners. I understand she lives at this address.


    Is she around?¡±


    ¡°Jenny? No, she¡¯s not here.¡± Mrs Collier frowns, pursing her lips. ¡°Is she in some sort of trouble?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡± The officer¡¯s smile is tight and somehow, not pleasant. ¡°I just need a word


    with her. Got a couple of things we need to clear up. Where would I find her?¡± He swings his head


    around the yard, eyes invisible behind dark sses.


    ¡°As I said, she¡¯s not here,¡±


    Something subtle shifts in his manner, an air almost of menace. He flips back a couple of sheets in the


    notepad, tapping on one with the point of his pencil. ¡°I have this as her address.¡±


    ¡°She did live here, yes. But Jenny left a few days ago.¡±


    His mouth quirks. ¡°Left? Really? Well, that¡¯s a pity. Did she leave a forwarding address?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry she didn¡¯t. She left us quite suddenly. We have been trying to contact her ourselves, but¡­.¡±


    *****


    Two pairs of eyes look out¡­.


    ¡°Do you think he''s really a policeman?¡±


    Tom shakes his head. ¡°Why would the police want Jenny?¡± He listens carefully, then, ¡°No, I know that


    voice. I know exactly who that is.¡±


    *****


    Mrs Collier is ufortable with the police officer. Always she has believed that the police are here to


    protect, to help. But there is something¡­.


    He checks his notebook again. ¡°And is a Mr Thomas Patricks here? I¡¯d like to talk to him too.¡±


    ¡°Tom? Yes, he should be around somewhere.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Damn. Stay here.¡±


    Mrs Collier is calling for him. Tom squeezes her hand then strolls out.


    *****


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The officer turns to an approaching figure, emerging from a shed.


    ¡°Good morning, officer. How can I help you?¡±


    The policeman looks at Tom long before speaking. ¡°Perhaps you can tell me where I might find Jennifer


    Conners? If I can''t interview her here I''ll have to issue a warrant for her to attend an interview in the


    City.¡±


    ¡°Jenny didn¡¯t leave an address,¡± says Tom. ¡°Is this something to do with that home she came from,


    Blessingmoors?¡± He shifts his stance, a touch of defiance perhaps. ¡°I saw it in the newspapers, that


    there¡¯s been all sorts of trouble there.¡±


    The officer jots another note, speaking as he writes. ¡°There was an incident at Blessingmoors, yes.¡± His


    voice is smooth, rehearsed, controlled. ¡°Nothing for a young girl to concern herself over.¡±


    Tom shifts again, hooking thumbs into his pockets. ¡°Is that right? I understood that there were scores of


    reportsing in about what had been going on there. Half the staff under arrest. The other half


    missing. That kind of thing. I¡¯d have thought that amount of trouble would have been enough to keep


    the¡­. City police¡­. very busy.¡±


    ¡°You seem very well-informed Mr Patricks,¡± drawls the officer.


    ¡°Just what I¡¯ve read in the papers.¡±


    A figure crosses the yard to join Tom. Neatly dressed in a clean sweater and jeans, hair freshly


    trimmed, she stands next to him. Tom curses under his breath thenys an arm across her shoulder.


    The cop¡¯s eyes, even through the dark sses, settle on the girl.


    ¡°And who''s this then?¡±


    ¡°My sister, Katy. I look after her now.¡± Tom keeps his gaze locked with the sunshades.


    The uniformed man stares his nk, shaded stare at the two. ¡°Pretty little thing,¡± hements. ¡°You


    should take good care of her. Who knows what can happen to young girls these days.¡±


    With a flick of the wrist, he snaps the notebook shut. He turns back to Mrs Collier. ¡°Can you suggest


    anyone else I might ask about Jennifer''s whereabouts?¡±


    Tom turns to interrupt anything she might say, but she¡¯s already speaking. ¡°You could try the Bets.


    It was their son Chad that she was married to.¡±


    ¡°Married?¡± The officer snaps a look at Tom, but then, ¡°And where would I find the Bets?¡±


    Mrs Collier blithely gives directions to the house. ¡°And, if you do manage to contact Jenny, do ask her


    to get in touch, would you. We¡¯d like to hear from her. At least to know that she¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do that.¡± He stares hard at Tom and Katy, then turns, gets into his car, ms the door


    shut and drives away.


    *****

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    A knock at the door.


    Mr Bet sighs, folds up his newspaper and ces it beside his ss on the side table. He was


    enjoying the peace and quiet and a finger of malt. It¡¯s a little early for whiskey, but at least he¡¯s putting


    off mowing thewn for a little longer.


    Visitors¡­.


    Who needs them?


    He opens the door, then rocks a little. He didn¡¯t expect to find the police on his doorstep. A uniformed


    officer with dark sses and an official manner stands there, casually flicking through a notebook.


    ¡°Hello? Um¡­.¡±


    ¡°Good morning. Would you be Mr Bet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. What can I do for you, officer?¡±


    ¡°I was given your name in connection with a young woman we¡¯re looking for, one Jennifer Conners. I


    understand she recently married your son?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer?¡±


    Of course¡­.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    What else would it be?


    ¡°What¡¯s she done now? I¡¯m not remotely surprised she¡¯s in trouble with the police.¡±


    ¡°Who is it, dear?¡± Mrs Bet¡¯s voice echoes from the next room.


    ¡°It¡¯s the police,¡± he shouts back. ¡°They¡¯re looking for Jennifer. She¡¯s in some sort of trouble.¡±


    Mrs Bet appears behind him in a skirt and sweater topped with a string of pearls, all immactely


    presented. Her slightly waved hair is set and perfectly groomed. ¡°Oh dear,¡± she fusses. ¡°Now what has


    she done?¡± Then she examines her husband. ¡°Button, dear.¡±


    He frowns, then fastens the top button of his shirt.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± asks the policeman.


    ¡°Of course, officer. Coffee? Tea?¡±


    ¡°Coffee, please. ck.¡±


    Mr Bet leads him to the lounge. ¡°Please, sit down. What can we do for you?¡±


    ¡°I understand Jennifer was married to your son before she disappeared?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If you can call it a marriage. And for as long as itsted.¡±


    ¡°And what does that mean exactly?¡±


    Mr Bet examines the ceiling, where a small cobweb intrudes on otherwise stered perfection. His


    chin juts. ¡°We discovered after some months that the two were not¡­.¡± He chews his words¡­.


    Mrs Bet enters, carrying a tray bearing delicate white cups and saucers and a matching coffee pot.


    She offers a te of cookies, artfully arranged.


    The police officer takes one. ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± He takes off his sunsses, smiling disarmingly. ¡°The


    wife says I¡¯m not supposed to but, you know, it¡¯s been a long time since breakfast and¡­.¡±


    ¡°All good ingredients officer. Homemade. You can tell your wife that you¡¯lle to no harm with these.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡± He bites in, cocks his head in appreciation. ¡°Delicious,¡± he mumbles, wiping


    crumbs from his lip as he smiles at Mrs Bet.


    ¡°Do help yourself. There¡¯s plenty more where those came from.¡±


    ¡°I will, yes. Now, about Jennifer? And her marriage to your son?¡±


    Mr and Mrs Bet meet eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a little delicate, you see¡­.¡± begins the woman.


    Her husband cuts her off. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t sleep with him,¡± he says bluntly. ¡°The whole marriage was a


    fake. I don¡¯t know why she did it, but there you go. And to make it worse, Chad still, for some reason,


    defends her. Says it wasn¡¯t her fault.¡±


    The officer smiles sympathetically. ¡°I can see that would be distressing for you. Does he say why it


    wasn¡¯t her fault?¡±


    ¡°No. We can¡¯t get anything out of him. Personally, I think he just feels a fool for being taken in by her.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± says the police officer, his tone nd. ¡°And this charade of a marriagested how long?¡±


    ¡°Not long. A few months. Chad didn¡¯t say anything, but Dora here went to their home early one day.


    Caught them by surprise. He was sleeping on the settee. We thought they¡¯d had an argument at first,


    but it turned out he¡¯d always slept there. They¡¯d never¡­. She¡¯d never¡­. The whole thing was a fake. I


    don¡¯t know what she thought she was going to gain out of it¡­.¡±


    His wife interrupts, her voice angry. ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Money. She came with nothing. She thought she


    could marry into a good family and milk us for what she wanted.¡± She splutters to a halt. ¡°What¡¯s she


    done now?¡±


    The officer scribbles away, then puts down the notebook, removes his sunsses. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be


    telling you this, but under the circumstances, I think I should. I¡¯m looking for Jennifer in connection with


    a series of reported incidents. Attempts to con various parties out of money. Pretending to befriend


    them then stealing their wallets, that kind of thing.


    ¡°What you tell me about her attempted swindle on your family soundspletely in character. It¡¯s all


    petty-ante at the moment, but significant. The pattern with such crimes is that the perpetrators start


    small but work their way up as their confidence increases. We would like to bring her in while it remains


    small-scale¡­.¡±


    He watches the shocked expressions on their faces. ¡°I realise that you are probably fond of the girl.


    She was after all part of your family for a while, however briefly, but it really would be for the best if we


    can find her. Bring this to a halt before this gets out of hand and she ruins her life.¡±


    ¡°Of course. How can we help?¡±


    ¡°If you do hear from Jennifer, contact me immediately.¡± He passes over a card. ¡°This is my personal


    number, Officer Corby. Don¡¯t call the station. It¡¯s a big city and a case like this gets lost in the works.


    You¡¯d just be passed from pir to post and end up with some social worker somewhere who didn¡¯t


    know anything about it. Call me personally on that number and I¡¯ll get right back to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, yes, we¡¯ll do that.¡±


    *****


    Bech leans against the car, arms folded, pondering what best to do next.


    Klempner¡¯ll fuckin¡¯ fry me if I tell him I don¡¯t have the bitch¡­.


    He looks up at the sound of footsteps. A young man, tall, blond, blue-eyed and unusually handsome


    approaches, then turns in to the Bet house.


    ¡°Excuse me, would you be Chad Bet?¡±


    He halts and turns. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± He draws closer, looking surprised at first. ¡°Why would a police


    officer be asking for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking in connection with Jennifer Conners. She¡¯s your wife I understand?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°Was my wife. What do you want with Jenny?¡±


    ¡°Was your wife? You¡¯re divorced?¡±


    ¡°If the papers haven¡¯t gone through yet, it¡¯ll happen any day. Now, why are you asking about Jenny?


    Has something happened to her?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to find her in connection with a series of recent petty thefts and scams.¡±


    Chad snorts. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that for a minute. You¡¯ve got the wrong woman.¡± Then he measures up the


    man in front of him.


    Jenny was always afraid of the police¡­.


    ¡­. always afraid of something¡­.


    But what?


    ¡°No, I have the right woman. Can you tell me where she is please?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He shrugs. ¡°She didn¡¯t leave an address.¡±


    ¡°You must know who herwyer is¡­. If you¡¯re going through divorce proceedings,¡± drawls the cop.


    Chad falters. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just signed the papers I was sent and posted them back. I didn¡¯t keep a


    record.¡±


    ¡°Well, at some point, you¡¯ll get the documentation through for the rest of it, won¡¯t you. You can let me


    have the contact then¡­. Can¡¯t you¡­.¡±


    Chad, his face set, shrugs again. ¡°I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what was the reason it didn¡¯t work out between you?¡±


    Chad scuffs the ground. ¡°We weren¡¯tpatible. It was a mistake.¡±


    Corby looks him up and down, notes his stance, the fine lines of his face, the beauty of his eyes and


    mouth. ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Chad turns. As he walks to the door, Corby watches him, his grace, his delicacy of movement, then


    grins. The expression is unpleasant. ¡°Ipatible, eh?¡±


    *****

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    The Present


    Bech drives along in the dark, making his way to the rendezvous.


    Finally¡­.


    Got the bitch¡­.


    Once Klempner¡¯s had his little party¡­.


    ¡­. Got it out of his system¡­.


    Should be able to persuade him to get rid of her¡­.


    ¡­. and the other one¡­.


    If they just disappear, there¡¯ll be a fuss for a while, then it should be back to business as usual¡­.


    ¡­. Need to find a new base¡­.


    His good humour vanishes as he considers his personal situation, the hair-raising moment when he


    heard the message on the radio and realised his cover was blown.


    Almost walked into that¡­.


    Need to get a change of ID¡­.


    And a different area. Maybe a different country?


    ¡­. fucking inconvenient¡­.


    ¡­. Still, can¡¯t make omelettes without breaking a few eggs¡­.


    Might be nice to make a fresh start¡­. A change of air¡­.


    Somece more third-world maybe¡­.


    ¡­. Where a few bribes mean you can get on with the business¡­.


    As he approaches the isted building, even from several miles away, against the dark and velvet


    night, light can be seen ying weirdly across the ckness, shing amber and blue against the


    ckness.


    What the fuck¡­?


    Bech slows the car, thinking. He flips a square of gum from a packet, chewing thoughtfully, then turning


    off, takes a side road.


    The track is barely a road at all, simply mud and rock deeply rutted. asionally something scrapes or


    bangs under the chassis, but he continues his long detour, watching the skyline all the while. After


    some while, driving at a snail¡¯s pace, he turns off his headlights.


    At thest moment, he avoids a collision with another vehicle, an off-roader, parked, but jutting into the


    track.


    What the fuck?


    In this lonely spot, why should there be another vehicle parked?


    Campers?


    Poachers?


    Then, risking a little light, he shes a torch over the te¡­.


    It¡¯s his¡­.


    ¡­. Summerford¡¯s¡­.


    As silently as he can, he passes the vehicle, driving another few hundred feet along; far enough to be


    beyond casual discovery. Then, still well away from his target, he pulls up.


    Creeping through the darkness, cautiously he approaches the isted farmhouse.


    A shadow against deeper shadows, he watches:


    The area is a mess of police cars and ambnces. A prisoner security van pulls in and cuffed figures


    are pushed inside. Bech counts.


    More figures are stretchered from the farmhouse¡­.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Dead? Or just injured¡­.?


    Is it going to make a difference?


    Moving silently as a ke of soot, he detaches himself from the darkness, edging closer before merging


    with the deep gloom.


    Another stretcher¡­.


    Fuck¡­


    It¡¯s Klempner¡­.


    In the other-worldly amber-blue darkness, the blood trickling down his face seems ck, but there is no


    mistaking the identity of the unconscious man


    That¡¯s Klempner finished¡­.


    They¡¯ll not let him out again¡­.


    ¡­. If he lives¡­.


    Bech bites down on fury and frustration.


    Where¡¯s the bitch?


    ¡­. End this¡­.


    Milling like blue-uniformed ants, police gather in groups, talking into phones. Car radios sparkle static


    and noise. Ambnces turn over their engines¡­.


    ¡­. Enough noise to cover any sound made by the careful figure that slips from one shadow to the next,


    aiming for one of the brightly lit windows.


    Angling his face away from the light, Bech peers in.


    Where is she?


    He sees a tall, blond, muscr figure, arms folded, staring down at his feet, tapping a foot as he listens


    to something¡­.


    Summerford¡­.


    A little way away is one of the women, red-haired, face streaked with tears, being held close by a tall,


    steel-haired figure¡­.


    Haswell and his cringing wife¡­.


    ¡­. Where is she?


    Moving carefully, Bech adjusts his position to see the rest of the room¡­.


    Ahhh¡­.


    The second red-headed figure stands head bowed, while a tall, dark-haired man, his back turned to


    Bech, spits questions at her, demands answers¡­.


    Alexanders¡­.


    ¡­. tearing strips off her¡­.


    She epts it from him¡­.


    The two move and shift. His view of her is blocked by the man¡¯s body, but even so it is easy to see the


    girl has bruises on her face, her hair is awry, and she is wearing clothes that hang on her in rags.


    Looks like Klempner started the party without me¡­.


    ¡­. Shame¡­.


    He pulls his weapon from where it lodges in the back of his belt, angling for a clear shot. But


    Alexanders moves and shifts, blocking the line of sight.


    Bech curses under his breath, then with a nce over his shoulder, gun at the ready, he slips into the


    darkness.


    *****

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Richard


    The emergency past, police officers take away the remaining henchmen. White overalled forensics


    sweep the room. Medics carry out the injured and the unconscious.


    James, as slit-eyed and nk-faced as I have ever seen him¡­.


    .... He¡¯s fucking furious¡­.


    ¡­. watches Klempner get stretchered away then nods acknowledgement to me and Michael before


    turning his attention to Charlotte.


    She¡¯s standing in her shredded rags of clothes and as James swings on her, there is no trace of the


    bright pleased smile she first gave him¡­.


    He¡¯s going to roast her¡­.


    ¡­. And she knows it¡­.


    A nod to Michael and he stalks to the far end of the room.


    ¡°Charlotte! Here. Right now!¡±


    She rolls appealing eyes at Michael who scowls in return, shrugging and muttering something, then


    jerks his head towards James.


    Head low, she slumps across the room, then stands, fingernails biting into her palms


    I have known James as a Dom who, for the most part, has been forgiving of the antics of his sub. Even


    when there was strain between them, it unravelled itself fairly quickly.


    There is nothing of that casual dominance about him now. His face apocalyptic, Charlotte is about to


    get it, both barrels. And I see that Michael, for all that he has apparently tossed Charlotte to her Wolf, is


    nheless watching closely.


    White-faced and furious, he towers over her. Speaking through clenched teeth, ¡°What the hell do you


    think you were ying at there, Charlotte? What does it take to get you to behave in reasonable


    fashion?¡±


    Elizabeth shivers in my arms. ¡°Master, she¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­. This is between them.¡±


    But nheless, I listen in too.


    Charlotte, for a change, appears truly submissive. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says quietly, staring at the floor.


    ¡°Are you?¡± hisses James. ¡°What exactly are you sorry for?¡±


    ¡°For what happened outside. I knew you wouldn¡¯t like it, but there was no time¡­¡±


    He stares down at her, eyes hard. ¡°You say you¡¯re sorry, but would you do it again? Running off like


    that?¡±


    Even from here I can see her licking dry lips, the movement of her throat as she swallows¡­.


    Wondering if he¡¯s going to knock the living daylights out of her¡­.


    What would I do? If Elizabeth behaved like that? Even for good cause?


    My beautiful Elizabeth, my wife, my sub, trembles in my embrace¡­.


    It¡¯s not a meaningful question¡­.


    She¡¯s not got it in her to behave like that¡­.


    ¡­. and if she had, I could never have married her¡­.


    I¡¯m pulled from my reverie by Charlotte¡¯s reply. ¡°Yes, I would do that again. I couldn¡¯t leave Beth in here


    by herself. And I had to stop them realising that you were here.¡±


    James'' eyes soften, losing a little of their slit-eyed savagery. He nces across to Elizabeth, then back


    at Charlotte. ¡°Beth is not your responsibility¡­.¡±


    ¡°But she is,¡± insists Charlotte. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. It matters what happens to her. If you¡¯re going to punish


    me, then get on with it. I¡¯d rather not wait, and I¡¯m sorry for upsetting you, but I¡¯m not sorry for what I


    did.¡±


    His head tilts back, his gaze heading ceilingward for a few seconds, but the first st of his rage is


    ebbing away. When he turns back to her, his voice is milder, although still with an edge.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet if I¡¯m going to punish you. Astonishingly, I¡¯d like to hear what you have to say.¡±


    She looks up to him, meets his eye, then away again, blinking fast. ¡°I didn¡¯t want Beth to get hurt.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes sh to me and Elizabeth. So do Michael¡¯s, before both look away again.


    ¡°And what about you?¡± he asks. ¡°What about you getting hurt? Michael was beside himself when he


    saw what you were doing¡­¡±


    Her voice is close to a whisper. ¡°They were going to gang-rape her.¡±


    James holds his hands up helplessly, the rage rising again. ¡°And what about you?¡± he snaps. ¡°Your


    solution is to goad them into gang-raping you instead?¡±


    Again, her eyes meet his, but now she holds his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m tougher than Beth. And it doesn¡¯t matter for


    me the same way.¡±


    What the hell¡­?


    In my arms, Elizabeth stirs. Michael jolts to attention. James looks bewildered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter?¡± he


    says. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter? Charlotte, we¡¯re not talking about fun and frolics at the clubs, with Michael and I


    close by, watching to make sure things don¡¯t get out of hand. It would have been violent assault, and


    there¡¯s a fighting chance you wouldn¡¯t have survived it. Have you no idea¡­?¡± His face is pale, almost


    bloodless.


    She interrupts, her voice snapping. ¡°No idea? Of course, I¡¯ve an idea... You know how I grew up. I


    know exactly what could have happened.¡±


    He calms but does not look pacified. ¡°Yes, of course you do.¡­. But, I can¡¯t believe you could be so


    unthinking.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t unthinking.¡­¡± she insists.


    No¡­. She never is¡­.


    So, what the hell is going through her head?


    Michael steps forward, holding out a pacifying hand. ¡°James, let me¡­. Charlotte, tell me exactly what


    was in your mind when you did¡­. what you just did. And what do you mean? It doesn¡¯t matter the


    same way for you?¡±


    It seems to be the right question. She hesitates, choosing her words I think, then, ¡°I was thinking that I


    didn¡¯t want them to touch Beth. For me, it would be just.¡­ just, one more thing that¡¯s happened. You


    two, it wouldn¡¯t upset you that there¡¯s been other men¡­. But it¡¯s not like that for Beth. You¡¯ve seen her


    friends. They¡¯re all polished nails, expensive hairstyles and gossip. If it got out that something like that


    had happened to her, she¡¯d be humiliated. And there¡¯s Richard too¡­.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice is arctic. ¡°Richard? Charlotte, I know you felt you had a debt to him¡­.¡±


    Oh, Christ¡­.


    She did it for me¡­.


    Not for Elizabeth¡­.


    For me.


    Elizabeth takes my hand, squeezes the fingers, but Michael is still speaking. ¡°¡­. but that debt is paid.


    And more than paid. Do you understand me?¡±


    She¡¯s resistant, unrepentant. Looking down, ¡°He had to have her back unhurt¡­. Caesar¡¯s wife.¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­. must be above reproach?¡± Michael finishes her sentence, iced anger welling. ¡°But you count for


    something too, Charlotte.¡±


    Stubbornly, she doesn¡¯t reply, still staring at the floor.


    James res, the angry Dom now fully to the fore once more. He jabs a finger at her. ¡°This discussion


    isn¡¯t finished.¡­¡±


    *****


    James


    She stands, somehow meek and defiant at the same time. Dishevelled and dirty, her clothes in tatters,


    bruises rising on her face¡­.


    ¡­. and the eyes of a sea-goddess¡­.


    Safe now, her abductors taken away, the area saturated with police, I can talk to her freely, for all the


    good it does.


    Eyes downcast, she almost invites me to punish her.


    Is it an act?


    It hardly matters¡­.


    ¡­. It wouldn¡¯t make the slightest difference to her behaviour.


    And I stand here, wondering what to say, caught between rage and pride¡­.


    ¡­. My Jade¡­.


    What the fuck do I do with you?


    There¡¯s a yell, Michael¡¯s voice. A cry of warning, of fury and desperation. My attention ripped from


    Charlotte, I turn to see what has so rmed him.


    Beth is screaming. Michael is running¡­. leaping¡­.


    A slow-winding eternity, a split-second stretches out to take the events it contains.


    A man stands at the far end of the hall, framed in the doorway, his gun trained on Charlotte¡­.


    ¡­. The blood ms my fingertips in a single bursting pulse, and my heart bangs with a shock of


    recognition¡­.


    Corby¡­.


    His face is dispassionate, cold¡­.


    ¡­. The professional gunman¡­.


    Michael is hurling himself at Corby, in a desperate tackle, trying to take him down, trying to prevent the


    shot¡­.


    I look one way and the other. There¡¯s nowhere to hide. Nowhere to run¡­.


    ¡­. and Charlotte¡­. Her eyes are like great green moons in her white face as she looks hopelessly first


    one way then the other, her long hair swinging as she seeks refuge¡­.


    ¡­. and finds none¡­.


    Then she turns to stare Death in the face¡­.


    I seize, her, my Jade-Eyes¡­.


    ¡­. My Love¡­.


    ¡­. and wrapping her in my arms I swing, spinning us both, shielding her with my body¡­.


    Michael makes contact, his full body-weight powering into the assassin, but the gun fires, a single


    shot¡­.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Pain¡­.


    Blinding, shrieking, unholy agony¡­.


    I think I cry out¡­.


    Or perhaps it is my Green-Eyes screaming¡­.


    Jade¡­.


    *****


    Richard


    James falls, his blood spurting and at that moment, gunfire zes from all directions. Bullets


    hammering into Corby, his body jumps and jerks under the hail of fire before he lies there, still, save for


    a spreading pool of blood.


    The light shes amber and blue in the night casting oundish shadows on the walls. Michael lies


    panting, his eyes wide with shock. Elizabeth shakes and weeps in my arms. Police gather around


    Corby¡¯s corpse, guns still raised, but the man is quite dead.


    And the only sound is that of Charlotte, dropped to her knees beside her fallen Master, wing at his


    fallen body and shrieking through the tears and blood which drip from her face.


    *****


    ¡®Mastering the Virgin¡¯


    This Part of the Story of Charlotte, James and Michael


    Will Conclude In


    ¡®Family¡¯


    ¡®Mastering the Virgin¡¯

 Chapter 60 Part Eighteen‘Family’

    Chapter 60 Part Eighteen¡®Family¡¯


    Family


    Richard


    It feels unreal. It can¡¯t possibly be real. The mind rejects such things. This isn¡¯t reality. It is the stuff of


    nightmares.


    The awful sight of James as the bullet impacts. His body jerking and jolting as he takes the shot


    intended for Charlotte. The agony and the shock when he cries out as he falls, unconscious, to lie in a


    pool of his own blood; a pool that spreads and grows, fed by the spurt of red where Corby¡¯s bullet


    speared into his flesh.


    Michael, gasping for breath, his blond hair dark with sweat, and eyes opaque with shock from the


    failure of his desperate attempt to bring Corby down before he could fire the shot.


    And Charlotte, howling in horror and disbelief, on hands and knees, covered in blood, James¡¯ blood, as


    she clutches and scrapes at his body.


    Is he dead?


    No¡­.


    The blood is pumping¡­.


    I have never seen Charlotte in anything like this condition. Always before, no matter how dire the


    situation, she has handled it. More than handled it. She has risen above and been the victor.


    But right now, utterly panic-stricken, she ispletely out of control.


    In the time I have known her she has faced down terror, assault, rape, possible murder charges, and


    never has she backed down. But with the fall of her beloved Master, she has all but lost her sanity.


    Reality clicks back and time moves again.


    Snatching for my phone, I call the emergency services¡­.


    Michael strides across the room. ¡°Charlotte don¡¯t fall apart now! This is not the time.¡±


    She pays him no heed, shrieking denial, screaming over James, spattering herself in even more of his


    blood where it spurts from the wound in his leg.


    Michael brings his palm across her face, and it¡¯s no love-tap. He ps her, hard, jolting her back to the


    real world. ¡°He¡¯s just taken a bullet for you. An artery¡¯s been cut. If we don¡¯t stop the bleeding, he¡¯s got


    minutes.¡± She stares at him, the white of her eyes highlighted against her blood-stained face.


    The voice on the end of my phonees through, ¡°Fire, police or medi¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Medical emergency!¡± I snap. As I rattle off the details to the operator, Michael continues to calm


    Charlotte. ¡°Through everything that¡¯s happened, you¡¯ve kept your head. Don¡¯t lose it now. Keep


    thinking straight, for him.¡±


    And before my eyes, she freezes over. Devoid of expression or tone, she says, ¡°What do I have to do?¡±


    Michael holds her hand against a pressure point on James¡¯ thigh. ¡°Press there, hard, and keep


    pressing.¡± Then to me, ¡°We need medical help fast.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an air ambnce on its way.¡­¡±


    Charlotte, her face sheened with sweat, is taking instruction from Michael, pressing above James¡¯


    wound, slowing the blood flow. All the while I keep talking, first to the operator who answered my call,


    then as I am passed across to the crew on the ambnce.


    Michael checks James¡¯ pulse. I see him swearing under his breath, his eyes opaque with anxiety. He


    swings to me. ¡°Richard. How long for that ambnce?¡±


    ¡°Five minutes. I¡¯m talking with the medics on board. Talk to me. They¡¯ve got questions. I¡¯ll ry them.¡±


    ¡°Shoot¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re asking what medical training you have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a first-aider for a fitness centre. I¡¯m not trained for this¡­.¡±


    Could have fooled me¡­.


    He strips off his shirt, tearing it into rags and making a pad of the fabric. He speaks to Charlotte. ¡°When


    I say, lift your hand. I¡¯ll push this in there, and then press down again hard.¡±


    ¡°What is it I¡¯m doing?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Blocking the flow of blood to the wound, from the side nearest his heart. One, two, three¡­ now!¡±


    She lifts her hand and he pushes the pad into ce. ¡°Press again, now. As hard as you can.¡±


    Almost before the movement isplete, he is looking around the room, jabbing instructions at


    Elizabeth. ¡°That chair. Yes, that one¡­ bring it over.¡±


    He lifts James¡¯ feet, cing them on the chair.


    ¡°Almost there,¡±es a voice over my phone.


    A silence falls on the room, broken only by Charlotte¡¯s sob-ridden words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him die¡­.¡±


    Michael touches her face. ¡°He¡¯s my friend too.¡±


    At the chop chopping of rotor des, I dash out. The medics exit the ambnce at a run.


    ¡°In here,¡± I yell.


    The medics make straight for James, one stopping to look at the blood-soaked Charlotte, but she


    simply shakes her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her blood,¡± exins Michael, voice curt.


    One medic fits face-mask and breathing equipment. Another checks pulse and vital signs.


    The third attends to the wound, slicing open the clothing. As he takes a scalpel from his case. Michael


    pulls Charlotte to himself, spinning her and pressing her face into his chest. She struggles and screams


    but he refuses to let her see as the medic slices into James flesh, snapping a clip over the severed


    artery.


    James¡¯ shirt is stripped away, pads fixed to his skin. A monitor beeps quickly but irregrly with his


    heartbeat. Then, as the medics move to lift him on the stretcher, the tone stutters then tlines,


    morphing to a continuous whine


    Charlotte screams again, the white-faced Michael hanging onto her as she wails and struggles.


    One of the medics leans forward over James'' chest, his weight on the heels of his hands as he almost


    bounces the rhythm to try to restart his heart. The line remains t and he tries again, trying to


    massage James heart back to life. Still, it fails.


    Another medic snatches up electrodes, cing them on chest and ribs. The third fiddles with the


    controls of a defibritor unit. There is a rising whine, then a steady tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m clear,¡± yells the one with the electrodes.


    The others stand back. ¡°I¡¯m clear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clear.¡±


    James body flips and jerks. All eyes turn to the monitor, but the line remains t. Again, the medic


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    massages the chest.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Once more James jerks, but the line remains steadily t.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    Charlotte has fallen silent, trembling against Michael, her face pressed to his chest.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the next of kin?¡± asks the medic in charge.


    Michael nces down at Charlotte, then, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Epinephrine?¡± asks the medic. ¡°You know what that means?¡±


    ¡°Yes, adrenaline to kick-start the heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s risky. What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Riskier than not having a heart-beat? Do it.¡±


    Charlotte is sobbing quietly. And so, I now realise is Elizabeth. Like Michael, I hold her close while, as


    one medic administers the drug to James¡¯ uninjured thigh, another continues to massage his chest¡­.


    And with a ping, the trace kicks back into life with a steady pulsing rhythm.


    Charlotte moans and I think her knees give. Michael catches hold of her.


    James is still unconscious, but at least he has a heartbeat.


    ¡°Where are you taking him?¡±


    ¡°City Central. They have the specialist unit there. Once he¡¯s been treated and stabilised, they¡¯ll decide


    from there.¡±


    As they stretcher James into the helicopter, Charlottees to life again. ¡°I want toe.¡±


    ¡°Can she?¡± asks Michael.


    ¡°I thought you were next-of-kin?¡±


    ¡°Her too. Do you have room for two in there?¡±


    ¡°Get in. You have to sit still and quiet.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    As the chopper rises, swings and turns away, heading for the City, I remember something. ¡°Damn!¡±


    Elizabeth slips her hand into mine. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just realised. Michael has the car keys. We¡¯re stranded.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll get you back home in one of our cars sir,¡± says a police officer. ¡°Can you give a statement first. It


    will save us from having to disturb you while you¡¯re dealing with your friend there.¡± He waves vaguely


    up into the air after the ambnce.


    *****


    Later, after both Elizabeth and I give statements, we are offered a ride home in the back of a police car,


    ¡°Where to Mr Haswell?¡± asks the officer driving.


    ¡°City Central Hospital.¡±


    *****


    Five Years Ago - Jenny


    A lone figure steps from a bus.


    Simply dressed in jeans and a tee-shirt, long red hair tied back in a pony-tail, the figure drops a


    rucksack at her feet, looks right, then left, then all around.


    She doesn¡¯t look lost, more¡­. assessing¡­.


    Remembering perhaps¡­.


    Then, with a sigh, she swings the rucksack over her shoulder and steps out.


    *****


    The work isn¡¯t great, and neither is the pay, although there is a little extra for working the midnight shift.


    She cleans tables, clears dishes, serves cheap meals and hot drinks tote-night customers. And she


    is still working when the early shift-workers amble into the road, clearing garbage and rattling bins.


    *****


    Working behind the cafe bar, making up sandwiches and snacks, at first Jenny doesn''t notice.


    Therge screen over-looking the bar runs daytime TV, rting out game results and gossip news,


    soaps and reality shows. Just now it is giving out some actual news, but she¡¯s really not listening. TV


    holds very little interest for her.


    A word prates. Blessingmoors¡­.


    ¡­. And she jolts upright, dropping the ss she was holding, then swears softly to herself as she cuts


    herself on the broken ss.


    ¡°You okay, Jenny?¡± calls Buddy from the bar.


    ¡°Um, yes.¡± Her voice is uncertain as she looks up at the screen, sucking her finger. ¡°Just broke a ss.


    That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dock that from your wages.¡± But he smiles to show he¡¯s joking, then tosses her a packet of blue


    sticky-sters.


    But she¡¯s not paying attention. Instead, transfixed, she stares up at the screen where a newsreader


    and the ticker-tape headlines below her announce arrests, scandals and missing persons whom ¡®the


    police would like to interview in connection with the case.¡±


    *****


    On the newsagent''s billboard, it is headline news. A face stares out at her; a face she recognizes. A


    face that sends a chill skipping up her spine.


    Police seeking Lawrence Klempner in connection with the investigation. Police appeal for witnesses.


    Anyone who knows this man, please contact¡­.


    Jenny pulls her coat tightly around herself and, head bowed, walks off into the crowd.


    *****


    Dear Mr Kalkowski,


    I hope you are well and that you are resting properly as the doctor told you to.


    I just thought I would write to let you know that I have arrived in the City and am very well.


    Thank you so much for lending me the money. I know you wanted to give it to me, but I wouldn¡¯t have


    felt right epting it. As it is, using it, I have been able to find a ce to live, and I have a job now, so I


    will repay you as soon as I can.


    I don¡¯t expect to be at this address for very long. When I arrived, I needed somewhere to stay quickly,


    so I took the first ce I could find and it¡¯s quite expensive. I am looking for something cheaper so that


    I can save up properly for my university fund.


    When I started looking into it properly, I found out very quickly that I will need to be puter literate¡¯ to


    study physics at university. So, in my spare time now, I am takingputer lessons. You can use


    inte cafes here, but then you have to pay every time, so I have bought myself a second-hand


    There are quite a few free wi-fi spots here when you know where to look, so I can use the inte for


    free., but it does feel very strange using a keyboard instead of a pen and paper.


    I will try to visit you when I can, but you understand that I am working quite long hours now and the


    fares are expensive too. So mostly, I will have to write to you instead.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Look after yourself and thank you for everything.


    Love,


    Jenny xxx


    *****


    Wanted: Roommate to share rent and bills. Must be clean and tidy. Female. N/S. No pets.


    *****

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    In their tiny shared apartment, Jenny gets to know her new roomie. She is finding it an education.


    Natalie picks at her knee. ¡°Damn, these were new this morning.¡±


    ¡°You''ve ripped them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he wanted a BJ. Ripped ¡®em while I was kneeling.¡±


    Jenny thinks about this then, ¡°What''s a Bee Jay?¡±


    Natalie rolls her eyes. ¡°Where''ve youe from? You know¡­ BJ. Blow job. Very popr. Good money


    for not a lot of work. You want to try it. With looks like yours, you''d make a packet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so¡­.¡±


    ¡°You kidding me? Take a look at yourself.¡± Natalie abandons her ripped stockings, stands and takes


    Jenny by the shoulders, steering her to face the cracked and stained mirror. From behind, she looks


    over Jenny¡¯s shoulder at their reflections. ¡°You¡¯d make a fortune. I¡¯ve got the experience and the


    contacts. We could work it as a pair, like you and me. Threesomes. You get paid extra for that. It''s a bit


    kinky but there''s lots of them into it.¡±


    Jenny screws up her face, then remembering her manners, tries to look polite. ¡°I don''t think I fancy it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better money than wiping tables or washing dishes in that dump of a cafe for a living. It''d help you


    with that college fund of yours.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯d have to¡­.¡± Jenny baulk and runs out of words.


    ¡°Not all the time. Like this morning for me. Sometimes all they want is a BJ. Do it right, it only takes ten


    minutes. They¡¯ll pay twenty for it, but with the two of us together, we¡¯d make more ¡®cos we could


    advertise the novelty thing¡­.¡± She taps a tooth with a long painted fingernail, chipped at the tip. ¡°Hey! I


    could wear a red wig. Make out like we¡¯re sisters.¡±


    Jenny screws up her face. ¡°I really don¡¯t think I want to.¡±


    Natalie squares to her, nting a hand on one hip. ¡°How much they paying you in that cafe? Five?


    Less? And I bet you don¡¯t get a lot in tips there either.¡±


    Jenny mumbles something, looking away.


    ¡°So, what do youe out with at the end of a shift? Fifty? Sixty?¡±


    ¡°Not that much.¡±


    ¡°See. And you¡¯re working ten hours at a time. More sometimes. You could make that much in an hour


    with a couple of decent johns. And you do a lot of it lying down. You don¡¯t spend all day on your feet.


    How long do you think it¡¯s going to take you to save up enough money to university doing what you¡¯re


    doing? How much have you managed to save?¡±


    Jenny doesn¡¯t reply.


    Natalie peers in at her roommate''s face. ¡°How much? Anything?¡±


    Jenny swallows and shakes her head.


    ¡°You see. You¡¯re working every hour there is and barely making ends meet, even by sharing this shit-


    hole with me.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s voice softens. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about getting hurt you know. Paul sits in the back


    there¡­.¡± She tosses her head back to the kitchen. ¡°He keeps an ear open to make sure they don''t get


    stupid. ¡®Course, he takes a cut but everyone has to earn a living, eh? You''re your own boss and nobody


    tells you what to do.¡±


    Jenny hovers. ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­.¡±


    ¡°Got a better n?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s voice is miserable. ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    When Elizabeth and I arrive at the hospital, James is still in surgery. Charlotte and Michael, silent and


    strained, sit out in a waiting area. A couple of dozen seats amodate a sketch of humanity: a small


    crying child, perhaps a girl, although it¡¯s hard to tell through the snot and tears, with her mother trying to


    young men try to control arade who yells and struggles, clearly much the worse for drink and with


    a head wound bleeding down his face and clothes.


    Michael looks rough, sitting with one arm around her shoulders, his other hand holding hers.


    Charlotte looks appalling. Her eyes, dark-rimmed, are bloodshot hollows. Her hair and clothes, while


    she¡¯s obviously made some attempt at cleaning up, still carry traces of James¡¯ blood. As we arrive, she


    looks up and then away again, lost in tears and misery.


    They don¡¯t belong here¡­.


    I catch Michael¡¯s eye, but he simply shakes his head. ¡°He¡¯s in the operating theatre. We¡¯re waiting to


    hear.¡±


    Elizabeth tugs at my arm, murmuring. ¡°Master, they shouldn¡¯t be out here at a time like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ahead of you, My Love. Why don¡¯t you call Ross and get him to pick up some of your clothes for


    Charlotte? Somethingfortable and casual. I¡¯ll make the arrangements to get them a private room


    and whatever else might help.¡±


    I don¡¯t bother going through nurses or receptionists, simply cutting through to the Head Administrator. I


    dislike him on sight; an obstructive ¡®jobsworth¡¯ who makes it his business to be as difficult as possible


    until I point out that the hospital is already asking mypany for contributions towards a new


    maternity facility. As it dawns on the oik who I am, his manner switches from obstructive to obsequious.


    I don¡¯t care. He can be as much of a shite as he wants so long as I get what I want.


    Within minutes we are being ushered into a private waiting area. I rack my brain for what else I can


    usefully contribute.


    She brought my Elizabeth back to me¡­.


    And the price she pays for honouring her perceived debt is to lose James¡­.


    ¡­. Her beloved Master¡­.


    It''s unconscionable.


    What can I do?


    Ross marches into view, carrying a suitcase. ¡°Mr Haswell, is it true? James has been shot?¡±


    ¡°It''s true, yes.¡± Widening my eyes at him, I head-point the stricken Charlotte.


    He nods, dropping his voice. ¡°Will he live?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in surgery now. We¡¯re waiting to hear the news.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of us can do anything until we get news from the doctors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my phone on me. If I can help, just call, whatever the hour.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Ross, I will¡­. Oh, yes. Can you ask Francis to cancel all my appointments for today and


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    He drops a tentative hand on Charlotte¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re all rooting for him Charlotte.¡±


    She nods and the tears streak down her cheeks again. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice is tight, her throat


    swollen I think.


    ¡°Anything I can do Charlotte, anything at all¡­. Michael, here¡¯s my phone number, just call if¡­¡±


    They both nod, trying to be polite.


    *****


    Atst, the door whooshes open, a green-gowned doctor stepping through, peeling offtex gloves.


    She surveys the gathering, Charlotte and Michael, me and Elizabeth, then turns, addressing her


    remarks to Charlotte. ¡°We have the bullet out. It was lodged just under the skin. This isn¡¯t umon in


    these cases. We have repaired the damage to the artery and we have reced the lost blood. We


    have done what we can to repair the damage to muscle and other tissue.¡±


    Charlotte listens to her in silence, gnawing on her fist.


    The surgeon continues. ¡°He is still unconscious, and we are going to keep him that way for a while to


    let him stabilise further. After that, we will let him wake naturally.¡±


    Her voice is a trembling whisper. ¡°Is he going to live?¡±


    The surgeon¡¯s face is nk, her voice brisk and professional. ¡°His signs are steady. He¡¯s stable. His


    chances are good. We¡¯ll have a better idea in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°Can I see him?¡± asks Charlotte.


    ¡°Of course. We¡¯re taking him through now. If you follow me¡­.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± asks Michael.


    ¡°We wait.¡±


    *****


    It¡¯s necessary but so disheartening. The very image of a hospital: pale walls, fluorescent lighting. The


    smell of disinfectant and that handwash they put out everywhere now. A whiteboard with notes and


    staff signatures. Stainless steel surfaces and sink area. Rolling tables and mysterious equipment.


    And at the centre of it all, James, pale, unmoving. Wires spider-web over the bed to monitors and


    machines. Some sort of drip feeds into one arm and a mask over his face, I assume, is feeding him


    oxygen.


    She looks utterly lost. Utterly bereft. Still in her blood-stained and tattered clothes, she sits, staring at


    him, inconsble.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I run a bath?¡± suggests Elizabeth. ¡°You¡¯ll feel better when you¡¯re cleaned up.¡±


    Michael casts a grateful look at her. ¡°Good idea, Beth. And you can get into some clean clothes too.¡±


    Charlotte doesn¡¯t move, simply watching James¡¯ pale face fixedly.


    Michael nods my wife through to the bathroom, then when she returns a few minutester, takes


    Charlotte by the hand. Come on, Babe. Let¡¯s get you cleaned up a bit.¡±


    But she resists him, refusing to move. ¡°He might wake.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte,¡± I say, ¡°if he does wake, he shouldn¡¯t see you looking like that.¡± Her eyes rise to mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re still covered in blood. Do you think he¡¯d want to see you like that?¡± She blinks but still doesn¡¯t


    move. ¡°If something like that happened to me, when I woke up I think I would want to see Elizabeth


    looking clean and healthy and happy for me.¡±


    She shudders and gulps back a sob. As she rises, she stumbles, Michael catching her before she falls.


    A hand under her elbow, he guides her into the bathroom.


    ¡°We¡¯d better leave them with it,¡± I say. ¡°Give them some privacy.¡± Elizabeth hesitates then nods.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    *****

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Five Years Ago ¨C Corby/Bech


    There is a knock at the door. She opens it to see a familiar figure. ¡°Ah, Officer Corby. Nice to see you


    again. What can I do for you?¡±


    He touches his cap. ¡°Good morning, Mrs Bet. I''m sorry to keep bothering you. I was hoping to talk


    with your son, Chad was it?¡±


    ¡°Chad''s not in. Can we help at all?¡±


    ¡°Could you spare me five minutes? A couple more questions?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Doe in. Coffee?¡±


    ¡°Please, yes.¡±


    She waves him through to the lounge. ¡°Do sit down. I¡¯ll only be a minute. ck wasn''t it?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    She bustles back after only a couple of minutes, cing down the trayplete with coffee cup,


    cookies and doily. She passes him the te of cookies ¡°Do help yourself.¡±


    He shes brows at her. ¡°Thanks. I will.¡± He bites in. ¡°Every bit as good asst time,¡± he mumbles.


    Mrs Bet sits up, brushing her skirt down straight. ¡°So, have you found her?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I understand Jennifer and your son are going through divorce proceedings? Do I have that


    right?¡±


    She nods sharply, lips pursed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He''s divorcing her.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the name of thewyer she is using.? I might be able to track her down that way.¡±


    She pauses, ¡°I don¡¯t, no, but¡­.¡± She raises a finger. ¡°One moment. I''ll look in his room, see if I can find


    the papers.¡±


    She fusses off out of the room, returning five minutes or soter with arge brown envelope. She


    extracts a sheaf of papers. ¡°I think this should give you what you want¡­ Ah yes¡­.¡± She pushes a page


    to him, pointing. ¡°There, the solicitor she¡¯s using.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect, thank you.¡± He takes out a notebook, jotting down from the sheet. Then, ¡°If I were you,


    I¡¯d just put them back where you found them. There''s no reason to upset your son with this is there?¡±


    He nces down at the te. ¡°Um, could I be cheeky and beg another of those cookies? They¡¯re really


    delicious.¡±


    Mrs Bet beams, passing him the te. ¡°You mentionedst time that Jennifer is wanted in


    connection with some kind of swindle?¡±


    He nods, a faint regret flitting across his face. ¡°Yes, I''m here because we have had some more simr


    reports and we believe she might be connected. Small time grifting. None of it is serious, but the


    pattern is usually one of increasing severity in these cases. You know, starting small and escting as


    confidence grows.¡±


    Mrs Bet sniffs. ¡°I''ll be sure to warn everyone in the area. If she tries toe back, you never know


    what she might get up to.¡±


    Corby blinks. ¡°That''s probably sensible,¡± he agrees. ¡°Make sure she can''t fool anyone into trusting her.


    Try the same thing on them.¡± He dabs biscuit crumbs up with the tip of a finger. ¡°Do you have a recent


    photo of Jennifer?¡±


    *****


    Corby keeps his face straight as he gets into his car, waving a cheery little wave at the woman standing


    on the doorstep to see him off.


    As he drives away, he looks down at the seat beside him where a paper bag of cookies sits next to a


    wedding photo.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He breaks into a grin.


    *****


    Richard


    Out of surgery, James remains in intensive care.


    As I enter, Michael sits slumped in a chair, sleeping. His eyes are deeply shadowed, and the normally


    handsome man looks threadbare.


    Wonder how much sleep he¡¯s had?


    And by the bed, Charlotte weeps inconsbly over the unconscious James. It¡¯s heart-rending to see.


    She¡¯s exhausted with crying, each sob wracked from her body. Her face is dry, but puffy and swollen,


    red and blotched.


    And the sheer injustice of it bites at me.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve this¡­.


    Leaning forward over the edge of the bed, she rests her head on folded hands, her face close to his.


    ¡°Master,e back to me. Please don''t leave me. I promise I''ll never disobey you again¡­.¡±


    Fuck. She''s ming herself¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Just please don''t leave me¡­.¡±


    Time to step in¡­.


    Her head turns a little as she hears the scrape of the chair and I sit beside her. ¡°Charlotte this wasn''t


    your fault. You didn''t do this.¡±


    Her face crumples and her tears stream once more. ¡°I disobeyed him. He didn¡¯t want me to do it and I


    disobeyed him. If I''d.¡­¡±


    I lean in, take her hand in mine. ¡°Yes, you disobeyed him, but for very good reason. You were right. We


    couldn''t have stayed hidden long enough for the police to arrive. Your doing what you did certainly


    saved Elizabeth from¡­.¡± I can¡¯t bring myself to finish the thought. I change tack. ¡°As you said,


    Elizabeth couldn¡¯t have handled what was happening. And the fact is, that had you not distracted


    Klempner and his men, James, Michael and I couldn¡¯t have done what we did.¡±


    She sits up, wiping at her face with the back of a hand. ¡°You think so? You really think so? You¡¯re not


    just saying that?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not just saying it. We''re all responsible for our own actions and this wasn''t your action. It was


    Corby''s and he''s dead now because of it. And no-one is going to mourn him.¡±


    ¡°No¡­.¡± She looks at James then down, her words muffled by a sob. ¡°What if he dies? What if my


    Mas¡­ What if he dies? It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.¡±


    How do I answer that?


    How do I possibly answer that?


    ¡°You have Michael. He loves you. You love him too don''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she chokes, ¡°Of course I do, but it was supposed to be the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, James is still alive, and you should remember that he has proved he loves you more than


    his own life. Wherever he is in there, he is trying toe back to you.¡±


    Her eyes, still swimming, lift to mine. ¡°You think he can hear us? You think he can hear me when I talk


    to him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure he can hear you. He might not remember itter, but I''m sure he can hear you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep reading to him then¡­.¡±


    *****


    James


    The voices¡­.


    ¡°¡­. he loves you more than his own life. Wherever he is in there, he is trying toe back to you.¡±


    ¡°You think he can hear us? You think he can hear me when I talk to him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure he can hear you. He might not remember itter, but I''m sure he can hear you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep reading to him then¡­.¡±


    Who are you?


    ¡­. a pale face framing green eyes¡­.


    Who are you?


    Who am Iing back to?


    *****


    Five Years Ago - Chad


    Chad faces his mother, pale and controlled. ¡°You went through my room?¡±


    She pushes a te of scones at him. ¡°It was for the best, Chad. We know you still feel something for


    Jenny, after everything she put you through and¡­.¡±


    ¡°You went through my room?¡± he repeats. ¡°And you gave private information to aplete stranger


    without my permission?¡±


    ¡°She was only trying to help,¡± says Mr Bet. ¡°Sometimes you have to listen to your parents¡­.¡±


    ¡°I''m not a child. I am a grown man and you went through my stuff? My private belongings. My private


    space. And you gave it to a stranger, a cop, information on how to find Jenny?¡±


    Mrs Bet twists her hands together. ¡°He said she was wanted by the police. That she was swindling


    people out of money.¡±


    Chad turns on her, jabbing a finger. ¡°And you believe the City police would send someone way out


    here, twice, to chase up some small-time grifter who''s probably not here anyway? You didn''t think that''s


    the least bit odd?¡±


    ¡°He was a policeman,¡± insists his father.


    ¡°Did he show you any ID?¡±


    ¡°Well no, but he was in uniform. He gave us a card.¡±


    Chad¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°Did he?¡± He holds his hand out, snapping his fingers. ¡°C¡¯mon. Give.¡±


    His parents meet eyes, then, ¡°You¡¯ve never behaved like this before, Chad,¡± says his mother. ¡°Why


    don¡¯t we all sit down and talk? Sort this out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done with talking. And I¡¯ve not behaved like this before because I¡¯ve never realised before that you


    think you still run my life.¡± He rubs the fingers of his outstretched hand together. ¡°The card.¡±


    Mr Bet, slowly and with lips pressed to a line, takes his wallet from his jacket pocket and extracts


    the card, passing it to Chad. ¡°I¡¯ll have it back when you have taken the details.¡±


    ¡°Like Hell.¡±


    ¡°Chad!¡± protests his mother. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare address your father like that.¡±


    He spins on her. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare behave as though I am either stupid or a child. You had


    absolutely no right to do what you did behind my back.¡± He turns on his heel and marches out,


    mming the door behind him.


    *****

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    He taps on the door and after a few moments, hears a weak, ¡°Come.¡±


    ¡°Mr Kalkowski, do you have a few minutes?¡±


    ¡°For you, Chad, of course I do. Pleasee in. Have a seat.¡± The old man waves him to an armchair,


    but the movement is slow and fragile, his hand blue-veined and trembling. Chad moves to take a seat,


    not liking what he sees. His old teacher¡¯s eyes are dark and alert, but his skin has a grey cast.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Chad. I am feeling rather tired these days. Would you mind making tea for us both.


    And you will find a tin of your mother¡¯s excellent biscuits in therder.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. Lemon or milk?¡±


    ¡°Lemon I think. It is so much more refreshing in these warmer days don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Chad makes the tea, weakish toplement the lemon, adding a te of cookies to the tray. The


    reminder of his mother sets his anger rising again and firmly, he pushes it down.


    ¡°So, Chad, what can I do for you?¡± Mr Kalkowski¡¯s voice wavers, but his eyes remain clear and sharp.


    ¡°I assume this is not just a social visit? Yes, no?¡±


    Chad sips the tea, not knowing quite where to begin.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ming to say goodbye. I¡¯m going to visit the City for a few days. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ming


    back.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The old man nods, meets his eye then looks down into his tea.


    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised.¡± It is a statement, not a question.


    ¡°No, Chad. I am not.¡±


    The young man sits with the old man. One with his life ahead, the other with his life behind, bonded, in


    their different ways, by the same girl.


    ¡°Mr Kalkowski, do you know why Jenny left? Why she is divorcing me? Did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°No Chad, she didn¡¯t. Not in so many words. I think she felt it would be disloyal¡­.¡± Mr Kalkowski lifts


    his gaze to Chad¡¯s. There is no censure there. ¡°¡­. But I have seen enough and guessed the rest.¡±


    Chad stares into his tea. When he tries to speak again, his words are slow and slurred. ¡°I¡¯m not proud


    of it.¡±


    ¡°Of what you are? Or of what you did?¡±


    Chad looks up. His old teacher¡­.


    ¡­. his Master¡­.


    ¡­. is staring him straight in the eye, challenging for the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of what I am. It¡¯s simply that. What I am.¡± He closes his eyes, rubbing a finger up his


    forehead. ¡°But I am ashamed of what I did. I should never have asked Jenny to marry me and I¡¯ve put


    her through a lot of pain she didn¡¯t deserve. And that¡¯s on top of¡­. Of whatever else it is¡­.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, yes. Whatever it is.¡± Mr Kalkowski stirs in his seat. ¡°You have seen the newspapers I imagine?


    The business with the Blessingmoors institution?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯ve not talked about it with anyone. My parents are so set on poisoning everyone to her it


    didn¡¯t seem a good idea to¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite. The foolish or the gullible will often me the victim for the crimemitted.¡±


    They sit in awkward silence before Mr Kalkowski speaks again. ¡°What do you intend to do, Chad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. In search of adventure I suppose. Wider horizons. The City maybe?¡± He hesitates. ¡°What


    do you think?¡±


    ¡°I believe you are making the right choice. You cannot be the person you are here.¡± Mr Kalkowski takes


    a bite from a cookie, cocking his head in appreciation. ¡°Delicious as ever¡­.¡± He crunches the cookie


    with a sound like walking on gravel, then swallows before taking another from the te. ¡°The people


    here, and I include your mother and father in that, are good people¡­.¡± He punctuates his words,


    waving the biscuit in his hand like a baton. ¡°¡­. but in time, you would find the strictures on your


    behaviour, even your words, unbearable. It is your life Chad. And you are an adult now. You make


    decisions on your own behalf. You should not allow others to make them for you.¡±


    He bites in again. ¡°What will you tell your parents? Your mother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m not sure¡­. We argued this morning. Someone came looking for Jenny. He said he was a


    policeman. I don¡¯t know if that was true, but Jenny was always afraid of the police. And this one had


    said that she was wanted for fraud and cheating.¡±


    Mr Kalkowski huffs. ¡°An unlikely tale.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but my parents believed him. They gave the address of thewyers who are handling the


    divorce for her.¡±


    Mr Kalkowski rolls eyes ceilingward. ¡°I see.¡± He sips his tea. ¡°Chad, could you pour me another cup


    please.¡±


    As the tea pours, the old man says, ¡°When you have done that, if you look in the left-hand drawer of


    the dresser. You will find a letter there. Feel free to read it.¡±


    Chad rises, takes the letter from the drawer, written in handwriting he knows well. ¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s


    written to you. She said she would.¡±


    ¡°You will note that she gives an address. I have written to her at that address. When I saw the news


    about Blessingmoors, many things¡­.¡± He looks away, muttering to himself, as close to cursing as


    Chad has ever seen him. ¡°I would visit her myself, but s, I do not think I will be making any more


    such long journeys now¡­.¡± Chad stares, but his old master continues¡­. ¡°I would like you to be my legs


    and eyes Chad. Will you do that for me? For her?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will. Mr Kalkowski?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chad?¡±


    ¡°I have some things of Jenny¡¯s. I cleared them out of our ce at the farm when she left. I don¡¯t want to


    leave them in my parents¡¯ house. Could I leave them with you for now? It¡¯s mainly books, but there are


    some other things too.¡±


    ¡°Of course you can Chad. We¡¯ll return Jenny¡¯s things to her when we have the opportunity.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    The following day, ¡°Anything you should tell us?¡± I ask the nurse, ¡°Before we go in?¡±


    ¡°We have lifted the sedation,¡± she says. ¡°We¡¯re still waiting for him to wake. Your friends are in there


    with him.¡±


    The room is light and airy with a TV, air-con and fresh flowers. I made sure the Threesome were


    assigned one with a pleasant view. Nheless, there is no escaping the fact we are in a hospital.


    A nurse is adjusting a drip. Cables run from under the nkets to various monitors and equipment and


    the steady bleep-bleep of the cardiograph blinks in the background.


    In the room, the unconscious James appears unchanged. Charlotte and Michael are sitting together on


    a small settee. As he sees us, Michael stands, talking quietly with Elizabeth.


    Charlotte, wearing jeans and a sweater from Elizabeth¡¯s wardrobe, remains sitting by James, holding


    his hand. Her hair is pulled back in a ponytail and her eyes, red-rimmed and swollen, look enormous in


    her pale, puffy face.


    And as she lifts her gaze to mine. I have never seen such unhappiness. As her eyes meet mine, her


    face crumples again.


    If you lose him¡­.


    Elizabeth sits by her, wrapping her arms around the sobbing girl. I hold her hand trying to find


    something to say, anything to say, that might help¡­.


    And there are no words¡­.


    So strong a woman, but devastated by this, by her love for him


    If the worst happens Michael loses his closest friend, I lose my fellow director and Charlotte loses her


    beloved Master¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    But she won''t be bereft, she will have Michael¡­.


    And as I watch my Elizabeth, rocking Charlotte in her arms, guilt gnaws at me.


    And what would you have my love, if something were to happen to me?


    I''m so much older than you


    When something happens to me¡­.


    James nned for this¡­.


    ¡­. Is this why he gave her Michael? He loves her enough to give her both his own life and another


    man¡¯s?


    Because he¡¯s older?


    Is that why he did what he did? Created their Triad?


    ?


    ?


    He''s not dead yet.


    I have nothing to say. No idea of what I can say to offerfort.


    I settle for practical help. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about medical bills,¡± I say,ying a hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s all taken care of. Whatever it needs¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate that.¡±


    I try to joke, lighten the mood a bit. ¡°Never under-estimate self-interest,¡± I say. ¡°I need my co-director


    back.¡± He huffs augh, but there is no smile in his eyes.


    Her Master, but his closest friend¡­.


    ¡­. Brothers under the skin¡­.


    Keeping my voice low, I nod towards Charlotte. ¡°How is she?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°You can see. Not good.¡± He looks down. ¡°Cries half the time and sits staring at him the


    rest. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s slept in thest two days, and it doesn¡¯t help that I can¡¯t get her off that chair. If I


    could get her to lie down¡­.¡±


    Damn¡­


    ¡­. So bloody obvious¡­.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I tap the air with a forefinger, ¡°On that then, I can help. Should have thought of it before. Let¡¯s get


    a couple of extra beds into the room for the pair of you.¡±


    Grateful for something useful I can contribute, I stride out. ¡°Nurse!¡±


    *****


    When Elizabeth and I return a few hourster, there is an extra bed in the room, Michael and Charlotte


    lying on it together, sleeping, he with an arm curved around her.


    And my earlier thoughts return to haunt me.


    Michael¡­.


    ¡­. James¡¯ gift to Charlotte, another man for when something happened to him¡­.


    So much older than she is¡­.


    And I think of my beautiful wife, my Elizabeth. So like Charlotte. And like Charlotte, so much younger


    than the man she loves.


    What will you do when something happens to me?


    You will be alone¡­.


    Have I done the right thing, marrying you?


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t disturb them,¡± I say. ¡°They¡¯ve had little enough rest. Let¡¯s go and have a coffee. We can


    ¡°Yes, and we should bring them something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ll call Ross. Get him to put something together for them. They¡¯ll need better than vending-


    machine snacks at a time like this.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°Ross, when you were saying if there was anything you could do¡­.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­.¡±


    ¡°Could you put some food together. Light easy finger food. Something appetising. Hospital food is¡­.¡±


    ¡°No problem Mr Haswell. Leave me with it.¡±


    A couple of hourster, Ross has performed a minor miracle. ¡°I know you said finger-food, but they


    need something solid inside them. But I¡¯ve put it all in individual containers, so it will be easy to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, just call me.¡±


    ¡°We will.¡±


    ¡°And tell Charlotte and Michael that we¡¯re all thinking of them.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Carrying Ross¡¯ food offerings, we go to James¡¯ room, then hesitate uncertainly at the door.


    There is no sign of Michael.


    James is still lying there, eyes closed, lost to the world. A monitor pings at regr intervals. Charlotte is


    there. She¡¯s not noticed us, sitting by the bed with her back turned. Holding his hand, she kisses the


    fingers, talking quietly to him.


    ¡°¡­. I know you always worried about being older than I am¡­. But I still thought we were going to have


    years and years together¡­. Now¡­. What am I supposed to do? With you like this? I love Michael too,


    but it¡¯s supposed to be the three of us. Don¡¯t leave me, Master. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­.¡±


    And the sobse again, racking her body as she shakes and weeps over him.


    Oh, God¡­.


    How long can this go on?


    What can I do?


    What can I do?


    Elizabeth wraps her arms around her, I hold her hands. But it¡¯s not us she needs or wants.


    There¡¯s a hissed curse. I turn. It¡¯s Michael, hair damp and tousled holding a wet towel


    ¡°Oh, Charlotte. I thought you were asleep¡­.¡± Then to me. ¡°Gotta use the bathroom sometime¡­.¡±


    ¡°We brought food for you,¡± says Elizabeth.


    Michael shoots her a grateful look. ¡°That¡¯s great, thanks. Charlotte, c¡¯mon, eat.¡± He unclips a container


    and fragrant steam rises.


    ¡°Ross cooked it. It¡¯s his mother¡¯s recipe chicken-casserole¡­.¡± says Elizabeth.


    Charlotte turns her face away, her mouth working, looking ready to vomit. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Michael spoons some into a dish, pushing it to her. ¡°Yes, you are. You just think you¡¯re not.¡±


    She ignores it, but he¡¯s not taking no for an answer. ¡°Charlotte, eat.¡± He purses his lips for a moment


    then, ¡°Charlotte. James would want you to eat it.¡±


    Her eyes shift to his, then to the bowl. Slowly she forks out a small amount and puts it in her mouth.


    She chews and chews, eventually swallowing hard before it goes down.


    She can¡¯t go on like this¡­.


    I catch Michael¡¯s eye, nodding him out to the corridor. He wavers, looking at Charlotte uncertainly, but


    Elizabeth says, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    He nods, blinking hard, then follows me out to the corridor.


    ¡°Michael, she¡¯s not going to stay the course like that. For that matter, you¡¯re exhausted yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to support her in this.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s supporting you?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t reply, simply folding his arms and looking away.


    Change the subject¡­.


    ¡°Michael, when the ambnce crew were treating him, when the fibrition failed, they asked you for


    permission to inject adrenaline. They said it¡¯s risky.¡±


    His arms fold more tightly, and he nods a short curt nod.


    ¡°You know more about this than me. Why was the adrenaline risky?¡±


    His words are slow, his breath almost shuddering. ¡°It¡¯s unreliable. It can result in brain damage. All that


    business you see in the movies, adrenaline straight into the heart, it¡¯s rubbish. A Hollywood myth.


    Adrenaline is dangerous¡­.¡±


    Jeez¡­.


    He continues¡­. ¡°Right now¡­.¡± He looks me in the eye. ¡°¡­. it¡¯s my personal nightmare. That he does


    wake up and it''s not James anymore.¡±


    Christ¡­.


    ¡°Does¡­. Charlotte know this?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it very much. I''ve not said anything. And I''d appreciate it if you don''t.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    What can I offer¡­?


    He needs a break¡­.


    ¡°Michael, you¡¯re more than wee to use the beach house again. I know your mountain home isn¡¯t


    really fit for use yet¡­.¡±


    ¡°And it may still be unsafe to go back there,¡± he points out. ¡°Until we know for sure that Klempner¡¯s


    organisation has been dismantled.¡±


    Oh, crap¡­.


    ¡°And besides,¡± he continues, then baulks for a moment before speaking, ¡°Richard, it''s a matter of in


    fact that Charlotte has always loved James more than me. He was her first and he brought me into all


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    this, at least partly, so that Charlotte would have support as he grew older. So that she wouldn¡¯t be left


    bereft. That¡¯s my role in this, to support her. I wouldn¡¯t leave her alone now, even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± I ask. ¡°Don¡¯t your feelings matter? The two of you, you and James are very


    close, unlikely friends though you might seem.¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°The point is that it is the Three of us. And we¡¯ll stick it out as long as there are three of us.¡±


    What am I supposed to say to that?


    Nothing¡­.


    ¡°You think we should get her sedated?¡± I suggest. ¡°At least away from here? It can¡¯t be doing her any


    good, seeing him like that.¡±


    Arms still folded, he shakes his head, lips pressed to a stubborn line. ¡°I don¡¯t think sedation is the


    answer. Whatever happens, she¡¯s going to have to deal with it. I think it¡¯s better just to have the people


    she loves around her.¡± He gives me a long look. ¡°As for taking her away; I don¡¯t think you¡¯d get her out


    of there with a bulldozer¡­.¡±


    There is a rustle and he turns. ¡°Beth! You¡¯ve left her alone?¡±


    Elizabeth steps back, holding up pacifying hands. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    But Michael, normally so easy-going, flushes red, brushing past her and back into the room.


    And Charlotte is there, asleep as Elizabeth said. The separate bed I had brought in for them is


    disturbed, but she is in with James, lying curled up close to him, her face in the nook of his neck, one


    hand resting on his cheek.


    Michael sighs, rubbing at his nose. ¡°At least she¡¯s sleeping,¡± he mutters.


    A doctor appears at the door. As he sees Charlotte, surprise and reproof battle across his face before


    settling to resignation.


    ¡°You want us to get her out of there?¡± asks Michael.


    The doctor takes the clipboard hanging on the edge of the bed, looking at it briefly, then shrugs.


    ¡°Strictly, I should say yes, but on the other hand, if he can feel or hear anything, I don¡¯t know of a better


    way to remind a man what he has to live for.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Five Years Ago - Chad


    Chad checks the door number against the address on the letter, then knocks. It¡¯s a good building in a


    good area. An apartment here would not be cheap.


    The door opens, and he strides across to the concierge, a tall, slender man of perhaps twenty-five or


    so. He has golden-brown skin, eyes like rich, dark coffee, framed by longshes and a well-formed


    expressive mouth.


    ¡°Yes, sir. What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jennifer Bet. Is she in?¡±


    The concierge shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have no-one of that name here.¡± His gaze travels up and


    down Chad; tall, well-muscled, with corn-blond hair and cornflower-blue eyes.


    ¡°How about Jenny Conners?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that Jenny, the red-haired girl. Yes, I know her. She''s a stunner that one, isn''t she?¡± He hesitates.


    ¡°If you go for that type of course¡­?¡± The question hangs in the air.


    Chad isn¡¯t sure how to reply, and after a moment, the concierge, sounding slightly disappointed,


    continues. ¡°No, she''s not here, sir. She moved out a few weeks ago. She said she''d found a cheaper


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Did she leave a forwarding address?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no she didn¡¯t. It¡¯s a nuisance because I have some post for her, a letter.¡±


    ¡°Just one letter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was only here a few days. The letter arrived a week or soter.¡±


    With a sinking feeling, Chad says, ¡°Could I see the letter please.¡±


    The concierge blinksrge, liquid eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir but I can¡¯t just give you someone else¡¯s post.¡±


    ¡°I only want to see the handwriting. I think it might be from a mutual friend. If his letter didn¡¯t reach her,


    he will want to know.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. I suppose that¡¯s alright.¡±


    The envelope is addressed in a firm careful hand, a hand that Chad has known from boyhood.


    ¡°Is it from your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. He¡¯ll be upset that it didn¡¯t reach her.¡±


    The concierge pulls a face then, ¡°Look, I¡¯m only supposed to keep uncollected mail for a couple of


    weeks, then throw it away. Why don¡¯t I give this to you? If you find your friend, you can give it to her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate that.¡±


    As Chad turns to leave, the concierge calls after him. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, just ask for me. My


    name¡¯s Kristoff.¡±


    Chad pauses on the thresh-hold, then turns back. ¡°Thank you, Kristoff. I might do that.¡±


    *****


    James


    There is a voice¡­.


    ¡­. A female voice¡­.


    I should know who you are¡­.


    ¡­. Darling, a truedy takes off her dignity with her clothes and does her whorish best. At other times


    you can be as modest and dignified as your person requires¡­.


    Or am I listening to my own thoughts?


    Who are you?


    But it is dark and there is no reply.


    *****


    The voice returns, echoing out of the darkness.


    ¡­. A human being should be able to change a diaper, n an invasion, butcher a hog, conn a ship,


    design a building, write a so, bnce ounts, build a wall, set a bone,fort the dying, take


    orders, give orders, cooperate, act alone, solve equations, analyse a new problem, pitch manure,


    program aputer, cook a tasty meal, fight efficiently, die gantly. Specialization is for insects¡­.


    I puzzle, or try to. But it¡¯s hard. My thinking is woolly¡­.


    ¡­. I hurt¡­.


    Why do I hurt?


    ¡­. Never try to out-stubborn a cat¡­.


    Why would I try¡­???


    *****


    The darkness fades a little, blinking into green and red fog¡­.


    Where am I?


    ?


    ?


    Who am I?


    ¡°Michael! Michael!¡± The voice echoes¡­.


    I do know you¡­.


    ¡­. I think¡­.


    A different voice. ¡°What? Charlotte? What was that?¡±


    ¡°He opened his eyes. He¡¯s waking up.¡±


    But the multi-coloured mist swirls and darkens to ckness once more¡­


    *****


    ¡­. Do not confuse "duty" with what other people expect of you; they are utterly different. Duty is a debt


    you owe to yourself to fulfil obligations you have assumed voluntarily. Paying that debt can entail


    anything from years of patient work to instant willingness to die. Difficult it may be, but the reward is


    self-respect¡­.


    *****


    ¡°¡­. The way to live a long time¡ªoh, a thousand years or more¡ªis something between the way a child


    does it and the way a mature man does it. Give the future enough thought to be ready for it¡ªbut don¡¯t


    worry about it. Live each day as if you were to die next sunrise. Then face each sunrise as a fresh


    creation and live for it, joyously. And never think about the past. No regrets, ever¡­.¡±


    The darkness lightens and lifts¡­.


    White¡­.


    Everything is white¡­.


    Thirsty¡­.


    The dark returns, but almost immediately vanishes again¡­.


    Whiteness¡­.


    And ites to me¡­.


    A ceiling¡­.


    Awareness congeals around gummy eyelids¡­.


    Ah, jeez¡­. My head¡­.


    Thirsty¡­.


    The voice again. ¡°Master? Master? Can you hear me?¡±


    I do know you¡­.


    Something invades the whiteness, blurred, indistinct, orange around green¡­.


    Vaguely, I try to see more clearly. Something cool andforting pats at the fire, dampness on lips


    puffy with desation. Then, my head lifting, supported from behind, the coolth prates, water


    trickling over my tongue.


    ¡°Master? Is that better?¡±


    And finally, my vision makes sense. The orange and green blur resolves into ming hair and deep


    green eyes.


    Jade¡­.


    ¡°Charlotte?¡± My voice, my greatest effort, is only a whisper. I wonder if I actually speak the words, or


    merely think them.


    But she smiles,cing her fingers with mine. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here, Master.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Charlotte. That¡¯s good.¡±


    And there, behind her, standing with thumbs hooked into his pockets, is Michael, also smiling.


    My friend¡­.


    ?


    ?


    Where am I?


    I can barely move. The smallest effort, even turning my head, saps me. But I try to make sense of what


    I see.


    Screens¡­.


    ¡­. Medical equipment¡­.


    And rolling eyes down my arm, a drip, taped into position.


    Am I in a hospital?


    Have I been ill?


    Michael tosses his head at me. ¡°Back in a minute.¡± He strides out, ¡°Nurse! He¡¯s awake¡­.¡±


    *****


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡±


    The nurse looks up from where she is fussing over something to do with my leg and over the top of her


    half-moon sses. ¡°You were shot, Mr Alexanders.¡±


    Shot?


    She straightens up, looking down at me. ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I say weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t¡±


    I can still barely lift my head and can¡¯t even consider sitting up. Michael stands over me, arms folded.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    My skull aches abominably and I still can¡¯t think straight, thoughts dancing away If I try to concentrate


    on anything. As I squeeze the bridge of my nose, trying to relieve the pressure a little, Charlotte strokes


    my fingers.


    ¡°Err.¡­ terrible, actually,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so knocked out.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡± Michael purses his lips. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign actually.¡±


    ¡°It is?¡±


    ¡°Ah-ha. It means you¡¯re alive.¡±


    I was shot?


    I still can¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How long have I been here? I feel dreadful.¡±


    ¡°Four days,¡± says Michael. He presses the tip of a forefinger to his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what


    happened? At all?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­. no, not really¡­.¡±


    I try to think through the screeching headache. Memories bob like apples in water, surfacing only to


    vanish again.


    Charlotte¡­. Naked¡­.


    ¡­. Drawing them on to her¡­.


    Fear¡­.


    Pride¡­.


    ¡­. Anger¡­.


    ¡°¡­. I was sting Charlotte for behaving like a maniac¡­.¡± She stirs next to me wearing that ¡®I¡¯m-sorry-


    but-not-really¡¯ look of hers¡­.


    Screaming¡­.


    Michael, tackling¡­. someone¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Then¡­. er¡­. it¡¯s a bit hazy after that.¡­¡±


    Michael sits, then his voice falling quiet, says, ¡°Corby was there, with a gun, aimed at Charlotte. I tried


    to get to him, to stop him from firing, but I couldn¡¯t move fast enough. I only knocked his aim off. You


    grabbed Charlotte and shielded her with your body; took the shot instead.¡±


    I let him shoot me?


    ?


    ?


    ¡°I did?¡±


    ¡°You did¡­.¡± Michael tilts his head. Charlotte squeezes my fingers. ¡°¡­. It was either the bravest or the


    most stupid thing I¡¯ve ever seen. You dropped like a stone, and I think you were unconscious before


    you hit the ground. The bullet severed your femoral artery. You lost a lot of blood. You¡¯re very lucky to


    still be here, to be able toin about how you feel.¡±


    I almost died?


    I almost died¡­.


    Jade-Eyes?


    Were you hurt?


    ¡°But Charlotte wasn¡¯t hit?¡±


    ¡°No, Master. It didn¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m fine. And even if you don¡¯t remember doing it, thank you. I¡¯d be


    dead if it weren¡¯t for you; for the two of you.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    *****

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    I reach out, hold his wrist. ¡°She wasn¡¯t hurt? Really not hurt?¡±


    Michael gazes down at my hand. He could break away with a shrug. I don¡¯t have the strength of a


    kitten. But, ¡°No. You took the single shot Corby managed to fire before I took him down and the police


    took him out. But when you went down, Charlotte¡­.¡± He chews his words¡­.


    ¡°Yes? Charlotte what?¡±


    ¡°She just copsed, screaming. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. She¡¯s normally so¡­. self-contained, so


    like it or not. But when she thought you¡¯d been killed she simply came apart at the seams.¡±


    *****


    When the nursees to check my thigh and change the dressing, I prop myself up on elbows, trying


    to see the damage.


    Fuck!


    The entrance wound itself is stitched closed, but the entirety of my thigh is dark with brutal bruising in a


    sickly rainbow of ck, purple, green and yellow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to look too long at that Mr Alexanders,¡±ments the nurse. ¡°It¡¯ll put you off your


    dinner.¡±


    I flop back, turbulent inside.


    How badly wounded was I?


    ¡°Enough that it was touch and go youing back to us.¡± says the nurse. And I realise I spoke aloud.


    She props me with pillows, enabling me to sit up. Then she sets me up with a drip and a syringe. ¡°If you


    be ufortable,¡± she says, ¡°just give the syringe a slight push and it will deliver an extra flush of


    painkiller.¡±


    ¡°James! It¡¯s good to see you with us again.¡± Richard¡¯s smile is broad and bright. And tteringly, so is


    Beth¡¯s.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Hello, James.¡± She leans in and kisses me on the cheek. ¡°For a while there, we thought¡­.¡± And she


    simply cuts herself short, holding up a bag. ¡°We brought more of Ross¡¯ cooking for you.


    ¡°Great,¡± says Michael, immediately standing, his eye passing over Charlotte.


    She¡¯s lost weight¡­.


    And although she is smiling brightly now, dark rings under her eyes testify tock of sleep.


    He and Beth between them divvy up chicken and veggies for all, the portion he puts onto Charlotte¡¯s


    te being noticeablyrger than the others.


    Beth and Richard eat a little, just to be sociable I think, but Charlotte, smiling happily, shovels hers


    down in time-honoured fashion. The moment her te¡¯s empty, Michael scoops more on for her.


    When her eye is turned away from me, I give the syringe a squeeze, and after a minute or so, the


    growing ache in my thigh ebbs enough that the pain stops doing my thinking for me and I can keep my


    attention on the people around me.


    If it weren¡¯t so bloody painful, I would rmend getting yourself shot for anyone who enjoys being


    the centre of attention.


    Michael says little, mainly I think, recouping from the strain of being Charlotte¡¯s support over thest


    few days. He¡¯s doing his best to be polite and alert but keeps drifting off into cat-naps, which everyone


    pretends not to notice.


    And ego aside, it¡¯s good to have people around me as the chatter, consequential or otherwise, keeps


    my mind off my injury. Painkillers or not, it is a mere soreness so long as I remain quite still, but res


    and burns whenever I move.


    For now, I¡¯m happy enough where I am.


    And what happens next?


    ¡°So where do we work from now, as a base?¡± I ask Richard. ¡°With the old offices burned out. What has


    actually been lost?¡±


    He shrugs it off¡­.


    If you can keep your head when all about you are losing theirs¡­.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s by no means a disaster,¡± he says. ¡°All the information that mattered was stored on the cloud


    anyway. And, as you know, it was always the n that we would move to the new headquarters as part


    of the City Project. I¡¯ve simply brought forward that phase of the works. The offices are going up as we


    speak. We should be in there within three months.¡±


    Is it really that simple?


    Or is he just stopping me from worrying?


    ¡°And until then?¡±


    ¡°Until then, I¡¯ve rented out one of the old warehouse blocks down by the docks. It¡¯s not ideal, but it will


    do as a temporary fix¡­.¡±


    Just like that, eh¡­.


    But I¡¯m not in a position to argue.


    *****


    Five Years Ago - Chad


    Lucan Vincenzo, partner, regards the young man seated in his office. ¡°Mr Bet. This is highly


    irregr. You understand that I represent your estranged wife. I cannot discuss her personal matters


    with you.¡±


    Chad shuffles in his seat. ¡°No, of course you can¡¯t, but I was hoping you could pass a message to


    Jenny next time you see her?¡±


    Thewyer sits back in his seat, fingers steepled. ¡°I don¡¯t see any difficulty with that. What is your


    message?¡± He takes a jotter and a pencil from a drawer.


    ¡°Back home¡­ Her old home, at the farm,¡± begins Chad, ¡°a police officer came looking for her.¡±


    Expressionlessly, thewyer presses fingers against his lips. ¡°At least he imed to be a police officer.


    He said that Jenny was involved in swindling people¡­.¡±


    Mr Vincenzo¡¯s voice is level. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met her. Would you believe it?¡± When Mr Vincenzo does not reply, Chad continues, ¡°He made


    all sorts of ims about her. Things that¡­. Well, she¡¯s just not the sort. They can¡¯t be true. But he


    convinced my parents. When I met him myself¡­. there¡­. there was something about him.¡±


    Still, thewyer remains silent.


    Chad pulls something from a pocket, then passes it across the desk. ¡°He gave this to my parents. He


    told them to contact him directly. Not to go through any other channels. Perhaps you could check if he


    is a real policeman?¡± Chad leans forward, hands on the desk. ¡°I think he mighte to see you. My


    parents gave him your contact details.¡±


    Mr Vincenzo considers the card in his hand. ¡°It is, of course, a criminal offence to impersonate a police


    officer. Should I encounter the individual concerned, I will take appropriate action.¡± He thinks for a


    moment then, ¡°Mr Bet, did your estranged wife have any reason to genuinely fear the police?¡±


    Chad stares at his hands¡­.


    What to say¡­?


    He¡¯s awyer¡­.


    But he¡¯s representing her¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­. not sure. There was always something she was afraid of. Something she said she¡¯d done. But


    she never told me what it was, and when we saw the news about Blessingmoors¡­.¡±


    Mr Vincenzo gives him a sharp look. ¡°She came from Blessingmoors?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She never outright told me that, but when I see what¡¯s happening and what I know about her, I¡¯m


    sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Would she have told anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Mrs Collier should know. She fostered her. And she might have spoken to Mr Kalkowski.¡±


    ¡°Mr Kalkowski?¡±


    ¡°Her old teacher. She really loves that old man, and trusts him too. He was the one that persuaded her


    to try for University.¡± He sits forward. ¡°Sir, Mr Kalkowski is very old. He looks ill. If¡­. When¡­ you see


    Jenny, please tell her that¡­. Tell her that if she is going to write to him, or visit him, I think she needs to


    make it soon.¡±


    Thewyer considers the young man before him, earnest, apparently sincere. ¡°Mr Bet, what is the


    nature of your continued interest in your estranged wife?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God.¡± Chad swipes a hand through his hair. ¡°It was my fault. It was all my fault. I just want to put


    things right for her. To see that Jenny has a fair chance at her new life.¡± He looks thewyer in the face.


    ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s all I want.¡±


    Mr Vincenzo measures what he sees before him¡­. a handsome boy, beautiful even. Graceful, well-


    spoken¡­. with what the young woman he represents has already told him. He reaches a decision. ¡°I¡¯ll


    deliver your message for you of course when I see her again. But I am not sure when that will be. The


    matter of your divorce is now settled.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    After Chad leaves, thewyer sits, deep in thought for a few minutes, then taking the card, picks up his


    phone and taps in the number of an acquaintance.


    ¡°Hello? Dous? Yes, Lucan here. I wonder if you can help me out with something. It¡¯s just a quick


    one. Do you have an Officer Corby on the force there? You do? No, that was all, thanks. I just needed


    to check. Are you still on for that round of golf on Saturday?¡±


    *****


    James


    I¡¯m so tired. Passively, I lie in the dark, unable to sleep, haunted by the waking nightmare of something


    that I can¡¯t quite remember.


    Charlotte lies next to me, I think asleep, but as the door clicks open and then closes again, she stirs.


    Her voice is sleepy. ¡°Hi.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice is low, ¡°Hi, how are you? Feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just needed some sleep.¡±


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Asleep too I think. He seems okay. Certainly on the mend.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± There is rustling and then movement as he gets into the bed beside her. Then the small


    sounds of intimacy, sighs, murmurs, a kiss.


    ¡°I''d like to hold you for a while. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. Michael, I wanted to say thank you and sorry.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Sorry? What do you have to be sorry for?¡±


    ¡°For.... I''ve been so awful, and I couldn''t have coped without you. I thought I''d lost him and I ignored


    you.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­. Shhhh. This is my half of the deal remember. It''s part of the reason James brought me in. For


    when he can''t be there for you.¡±


    For when he can''t be there for you¡­.


    Inside, I churn and the memory of something bubbles up¡­.


    Determinedly, I lie still, keep my eyes closed and try to give them the privacy they deserve.


    *****


    It¡¯s driving me mad. Despite the painkillers, there is a constant ache. Even through the mist of drugs,


    my body is at some level, still aware of the pain. I''m well enough to want to be up and about, but not


    well enough to actually be up and about.


    And I''m bored. I try to read, but the drugs fog my brain and I can''t concentrate.


    Charlotte brings me a pod loaded with music, podcasts and audio-books, but whatever I choose simply


    irritates. I¡¯m snappy without meaning to be and I know I¡¯m trying everyone¡¯s patience.


    Richard and Beth arrive, bearing more of Ross'' endless food offerings.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great,¡± says Charlotte. ¡°Do say thank you to Ross for us.¡± She dishes up a te for me. ¡°It''s


    steak and sd Master. Your favourite. And he''s made a¡­.¡± She sniffs. ¡°¡­. A garlic sauce to go with


    it.¡±


    But I am getting no exercise, not even to walk to the bathroom because the nurse insists on one of


    those abominable bedpans. And I''m not hungry.


    My voice is weary. ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Charlotte.¡±


    Michael tucks into his. ¡°Come on, James. You love steak, and this is a beauty. Perfectly pink inside.¡±


    Charlotte fusses at my pillows. ¡°Just a little, Master. I''ll cut it up for you.¡±


    ¡°I said I''m don''t fucking want it!¡± The words are barely out of my mouth before I would snatch them


    back if I could.


    Her eyes gloss and Michael''s face freezes over.


    Richard cocks an eyebrow. ¡°Charlotte, Michael, why don''t you go get some air. It''s a lovely day and


    you''re spending too much time indoors.¡± Michael eyes him appraisingly then, to Charlotte, jerks his


    head towards the door


    Beth hovers. ¡°You too, my Love. I¡¯d like a word with James¡­. alone.¡±


    Oh, crap¡­.


    Beth follows the other two out and Richard whirls on me.


    ¡°Now you¡­.¡± He jabs a finger at me. ¡°We all saw what you did for Charlotte, even if you don''t


    remember it. You''re a fucking hero. But that''s no excuse now for being a shit to the people who care


    about you. They''ll not say it, so I will.¡±


    And he¡¯s right of course. One hundred per cent.


    ¡°I know. I know. I was sorry as soon as I said it.¡±


    He looms over me. ¡°You might tell them that.¡±


    ¡°I will. I''m just.... Not good at inactivity¡­. Richard, how serious was it? Everyone says I almost died.


    Really? Is that right?¡±


    His apparent anger fades, to be reced by a more sympathetic expression. His lips press t as he


    parks a hip on the edge of the bed. ¡°James, you did die.¡±


    ?


    ?


    My gut tightens. ¡°I died?¡±


    I feel a little spaced-out, disconnected from the world.


    Did I hear that right?


    ¡°Your heart stopped. CPR and de-fibrition didn''t work. The medics had to inject you with adrenaline.¡±


    He pauses, as though about to say something else, but then seems to change tack. ¡°Anyway, the


    adrenaline did jump-start your heart.¡± He sits up very straight, very still, regarding me calmly¡­.


    Weighing the effect of his words?


    ¡°No one told you any of this?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Not a word.¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps I shouldn''t have either,¡± He pulls at his chin. ¡°But since I have told you that much, I''ll tell


    you this as well.¡± And now he holds my eye. ¡°The medics asked permission to administer the


    adrenaline. It was Michael who gave that permission. Until you woke up and were clearlypos


    mentis, I''d say your best friend was going through his own personal nightmare. That you could recover


    consciousness but have suffered brain damage.¡±


    That would have crucified Michael¡­.


    ¡°He didn''t tell me any of this.¡±


    ¡°Well he wouldn¡¯t, would he? And neither would Charlotte. But when you''re feeling tetchy, I think you


    might remember that both those two went through hell while you were blissfully unconscious.¡±


    *****


    ¡°I want to apologise.¡±


    ¡°epted.¡± Michael''s reply is immediate, his smile wide and bright.


    My Jade sits beside me in the bed. She leans in to kiss my forehead and to stroke my face with cool


    hands. ¡°You''ll be better soon, Master.¡±


    So close, the scent of her washes over me and I breathe her in. My cock twitches and I twist to reach


    her face, with mine, to kiss her beautiful lips.


    Fire res through muscle and bone, making me gasp and leaving me breathless¡­.


    ...and my desire ebbs and dies....


    *****

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Five Years Ago - Chad


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find her Mr Kalkowski. I tried, but she¡¯d moved from that address and herwyer would only


    promise to pass a message on.¡±


    Chad¡¯s voice is tight. His old teacher lies in a hospital bed. His face is grey, his breathing shallow. Veins


    trail blue and winding paths through brown-spotted hands¡­.


    ¡­. and yet the old man is smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chad. She¡¯ll surface again, in her own time.¡± For a


    moment his breath flutters, but then, ¡°I would have liked to see her again. To know that she received


    my letter.¡±


    The letter sits inside Chad¡¯s pocket and stays there.


    And Chad doesn¡¯t like the sunken eyes, still dark and alert, but housed in a face that is so old¡­.


    ¡­. So old¡­.


    ¡°When you¡¯re back home, I¡¯lle round to visit and we can talk about how to find her¡­.¡±


    His teacher¡¯s eyes slip across. ¡°Chad,¡± he says gently. ¡°We both know that I will not be going home


    again.¡±


    The young man bites his lip. He has never lost a friend before, someone close, not like this.


    Mr Kalkowski, astonishingly, lifts his hand to pat Chad¡¯s. The hand trembles with the effort, but it lies


    warm andforting as Chad bites back tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, my boy. This timees to all of us. I


    have had a good life and a long one. I am ready to go.¡±


    ¡°Mr Kalkowski¡­.¡±


    The old man interrupts him. ¡°If you look in the top drawer of this locker by the bed, you will find an


    envelope. I would like you to deliver it to Jenny¡¯swyers for me when you return to the City.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I will.¡± He finds the letter, written as always in a neat, careful hand, tucking into his


    pocket, to sit with the one already there.


    ¡°I think I should say goodbye now, Chad. I am very tired, and I need to sleep. You will be returning to


    the City now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m leaving. It¡¯s so different there. Anyone can be anything and¡­. And I think that¡¯s


    where I want to be. I only came back here really to pick up my things and to say goodbye to everyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will have a good life, my boy. And when you do find Jenny, give her my love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that¡­. Mr Kalkowski?¡±


    The old man¡¯s voice is growing weak. ¡°Yes, Chad?¡±


    ¡°May I stay with you? Now? Just for a while?¡±


    The old man¡¯s hand is still on his, but now Chad curls warm fingers around it. ¡°Thank you, Chad. Yes, I


    would like that.¡±


    Neither of them speaks any more.


    After a while, a nurse bustles in, halting as she sees the boy¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s gone, has


    he? That¡¯s a shame. It¡¯s good that you were with him.¡±


    *****


    James


    The wee small hours, and I drift out of sleep, hazily aware of murmuring close by.


    On the bed next to me Michael and Charlotte talk quietly. And her breathing is quickening.


    She¡¯s stroking his face, looking up at him. The two faces look strange in the odd glow cast by blinking


    lights and monitors, but their smiles are warm and intimate.


    ¡°Ahh¡­. that¡¯s better,¡± he¡¯s saying. ¡°That¡¯s my Charlotte again.¡±


    He nuzzles into her neck, one hand cupping a breast, and she arches, her head flinging back in a


    familiar gesture of arousal. Then she looks sidelong, and our eyes meet.


    ¡°Master? Do you want¡­.?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I feel weary, utterly spent. I don¡¯t want to make love.


    But I want to want to make love¡­.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m up to it right now. But don¡¯t let me stop you two. I¡¯ll enjoy some vicarious love-making


    this time.¡±


    Michael rears up, whispering something to her. Naked, she rises to kneel up on the bed, facing me; he


    kneeling behind her.


    He runs hands over her, the line of her waist and hip, the smoothness of her stomach, her breasts,


    heavy in his hands.


    He plucks at a nipple with one hand, the other easing south.


    I watch, entranced as she eases her thighs open a little more, opening herself to his fingers as he slips


    through curls which glisten gold and green in the weird light and then further.


    ¡°I want you good and wet,¡± he says. His voice is loud, intended to be heard. And of course, this


    performance is for my benefit.


    Not that they¡¯re not enjoying themselves¡­.


    He fingers at her and she jerks and quakes. His fingers gleam and her perfume is rising.


    He releases her breast, instead pulling her in tight with an arm around her waist, supporting her as she


    quivers and whimpers. His other hand moves behind her and she begins to rock and sway as he finger-


    fucks her.


    ¡°y with your tits,¡± he says quietly. ¡°Disy yourself. Your Master wants to watch you show yourself.¡±


    There¡¯s a jug of water by my bed. She dips her fingers, then works at her nipples with the wet pads.


    The aree crinkle as she tugs and pulls at the hardening nubs. Her hair swings with her movements,


    slightly blocking my view, but Michael sweeps it to one side and over her shoulder


    He¡¯s working her hard and she¡¯s moaning and sweating. Moisture trickles between the valley of her


    breasts and she¡¯s close to climax. Her hands drop to her loins and scissor the lips wide with spreading


    fingers, ying with her clit with the other. Something warm stirs in me as her body tensions. Her


    breasts swing and tremble with her movements, swaying in time with Michael¡¯s rhythm from behind as


    she rocks with him.


    Her thighs are straining, and even in the half-light her face and chest and belly are brilliantly scarlet. A


    thin trickle of moisture wets her inner thighs and knees and¡­.


    One hand still between her legs, she jams the other against her own mouth as shees, not quite


    muffling the sound as she wails out her orgasm. Michael, looking around her as best he can to watch,


    holds her tightly, preventing her from falling as she loses her control¡­.


    She looks amazing¡­.


    Michael isughing quietly as she tries, and fails, to remain quiet.


    ¡°Shhh¡­. Remember where we are. Try to keep the noise down.¡±


    She gulps and shivers, her head hanging as her panting subsides, then, ¡°Master, um¡­. are you hard?¡±


    Am I?


    ¡°Err, a little, but I don¡¯t think I can¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the work Master if you want me to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that¡­.¡±


    She sits beside me, pulling back the sheets. I ought to be at full mast. Instead, I fight embarrassment at


    my barely erged member. Michael by contrast, sits to one side, his shaft pulsing against his stomach


    as he watches.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me if I hurt you?¡± she says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll hurt me, Charlotte.¡±


    And she doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s careful, and caring, skirting around the bandaging and the bruising. She strokes


    and caresses and kisses me, her body and her smile warm. Her hands glide over my skin. She tastes


    my lips with her mouth. Her fingersce with mine.


    Her long, lovely hair sways and brushes over my body, teasing nerves endings, tickling at my thighs


    and cock and, finally, raising a response.


    She cups me, rolling my balls in the palm of her hand.


    It¡¯s exquisite¡­.


    And I simply lie, passive and epting, letting my eyes close as my Jade loves me with her body.


    She rings my shaft between thumb and forefinger, gliding along my length then circling the head


    between thumb and forefinger, and atst, my arousal rises, glimmering through flesh and muscle, a


    warm glowing ember waiting to fan into me.


    Her hand leaves me, my semi-erection cooling briefly, but warmth breath bathes me, and then her


    mouth covers me, taking me in.


    Winding spirals around the head with her tongue, she sucks gently, again with one hand gently rubbing


    my balls. Quivering under her as the tip of her tongue slides over me, I run fingers through her hair. I


    think I gasp¡­.


    But¡­.


    ¡­. I can¡¯t¡­.


    My body responds no further. The warm promise of arousal brims and bubbles gently but no more.


    She looks up, her jewelled eyes questioning.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful Charlotte, but I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright Master. You want me to stop?¡±


    ¡°Mmmm.¡­ I know you and Michael want to make love. I¡¯d like to watch you.¡±


    Michael reaches out, arms around her waist, hauling her back onto the bed with him and then rolling on


    top of her. He knees her legs open.


    ¡°Spread those thighs, Madam. Your other lover wants to fuck you.¡±


    And theughter in his voice is just what I needed to exorcise the depression which curls like fog


    around me. Moving carefully, I prop myself up on an elbow to watch my Jade-Eyes get the fucking and


    the loving she deserves.


    And she does. He¡¯s already ¡®primed¡¯ and as he, none-too-gently, pushes into her, she groans as she


    amodates him. Of course, it¡¯s ¡®been-a-while¡¯, but he¡¯s huge, giving her everything that I can¡¯t right


    now.


    ¡°That feel good?¡± he says to her.


    ¡°Oh God, yes¡­.¡±


    ¡°How do you want it? Soft or hard?¡±


    Sheughs merrily. ¡°It doesn¡¯te much harder¡­. but I¡¯d like you to start soft, then work from


    there¡­.¡±


    And he rams her. She gurgles as he plunges home then swings up hips and legs to take him.


    And as he fucks her hard, wringing moans from her, I take my own pleasure in watching them¡­.


    ¡­. but a creeping doubt lingers at the back of my mind¡­.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough baby-y,¡± he says. ¡°Let¡¯s take it a bit harder.¡± Faster he pounds her and harder. He¡¯s a


    strong man, and he¡¯s not holding back, giving her all he¡¯s got. Her moans turn to gasps and her gasps


    to wails. Finally, he ps a hand over her mouth to block her screams as, convulsing under him, she


    We¡¯re both watching her, but just for a moment, he turns to me, grins and winks, then with a grunt,


    shudders his own release into her.


    Speaking strictly as a spectator, it looks as though they reached about nine or ten on the Richter


    scale¡­.


    The two, still entwined simply hold together, gasping for a long minute before he kisses her, withdraws


    and then rolls off and to one side.


    She turns to face me. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Charlotte. I¡¯ll be back on form in a few days.¡±


    Michael frowns. ¡°James¡­.¡±


    And I dismiss where that might lead. ¡°I know. I know. It could be longer.¡±


    ¡°You were very badly injured, Master¡­.¡± She sits up, fidgeting.


    She¡¯s worrying about me¡­.


    And I see Michael¡¯s wide, open-faced gaze¡­.


    And so¡¯s he¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to be irritable. And¡­. that was good to see. The two of you.¡±


    She mbers across, kneeling beside me again. Her palm cup my cheek. ¡°I promised you that I would


    alwayse back to you, but this time, you had toe back to me.¡±


    Jade¡­.


    ¡°Always,¡± I say.


    *****

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Five Years Ago - Jenny


    The cafe is busy, humming with the work-day crowd. Customers call by, paying small fortunes for tiny


    espressos and hugettes-to-go.


    The red-headed waitress serves the clientele. For the most part, they are decent enough types; office


    workers, suits, maintenance men on the move, students¡­.


    She moves through the tables, smoothly performing her job, taking orders. To the front of the cafe is a


    small area of informal seating; overstuffed settees that look out onto the City through te ss


    windows. As she sees the blue-uniformed officer with his back to her, she retreats to the rear of the


    cafe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that if you like,¡± she offers. She knows Daphne detests cleaning the coffee machines, clearing


    away old grinds and wiping the chrome surfaces until they shine again.


    Daphne gives her a grateful look. ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°No problem. You take my tables at the front and I¡¯ll do this.¡±


    The red-haired waitress unplugs then dismantles the coffee machine, brushing away used grinds,


    polishing down the sleek chrome surface, all the while watching the reflection of the police officer¡¯s


    back, and the man he is talking to, his face obscured by the crowd¡­.


    ¡­. ¡°So, what the fuck¡¯s happened to her, Bech?¡± hisses Klempner. ¡°Where the hell is she?¡± He is


    barely recognizable. His hair is much darkened, matching the beard which has changed the line of his


    jaw. He blinks constantly against the contact lenses which have made his eyes a dark brown that


    matches the hair. The irritation is doing nothing to improve his mood.


    I could slit his fucking throat for this¡­.


    ¡­. But I can''t afford to lose anyone else right now.


    ¡°Find her, Bech.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I will find her. I¡¯m sure.¡± Bech keeps his voice low, making random jottings on a pad, as though he


    is interviewing. ¡°I have a good lead through her on-going divorce¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± hisses Klempner. ¡°And how did shee to be married without you informing me of it? You


    should have pulled her out long ago.¡±


    Bech hears the cracking of thin ice under his feet. ¡°Sir,¡± he repeats, ¡°I will find her. But with everything


    that is happening, is this really the most important¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Find her, Bech.¡± And Klempner¡¯s captain cannot fail to hear the threat in his leader¡¯s voice.


    *****


    Richard


    As Elizabeth and I arrive, the ward sister wears a face that would strip the fur from a peach.


    Is James behaving himself?


    ¡°The patient giving you trouble?¡±


    She sniffs the disdain of curtain-twitchers everywhere. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr Haswell. It¡¯s not the patient, no.


    He isn¡¯t capable of¡­.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± interrupts the doctor.


    The nurse glowers but retreats. ¡°What was that all about?¡± I ask.


    The doctor lifts eyes to heaven. ¡°How to put this? Your three friends were¡­. quite noisy¡­.st night.¡±


    Elizabeth suddenly breaks into a fit of coughing, refusing t out to meet my eye when I harrumph a


    cough back to her.


    Ye gods¡­. The man¡¯s had a bullet in him and the three of them are¡­.


    *****


    Michael is there and both he and Charlotte look much better. He¡¯s losing the circles under his eyes and


    that gaunt heaviness he had about him while James¡¯ survival was doubtful. And she has a sparkle back


    in her eye.


    ¡°Got everything you need?¡± asks Elizabeth.


    There is something in my wife¡¯s bodynguage as she speaks to him.¡­


    She looks up to him¡­.


    ¡­. And perhaps stands a little close¡­.


    But he backs away.


    ¡­. Do either of them realise they are doing it?


    Michael rubs the back of his neck, screwing up his face. ¡°Yes, everything except the magic wand it


    needs to provide overnight healing for a strong, arrogant, bad-tempered patient.¡±


    Sounds like James¡­.


    Definitely on the mend then¡­.


    ¡°That bad?¡± I ask.


    He scratches through his thatch of blond hair. ¡°You have no idea¡­.¡±


    I scratch my nose. ¡°Um, by the way¡­.¡± I say, ¡°Er, there¡¯s no non-embarrassing way to put this, but


    when you¡¯re um¡­. busy¡­. in the middle of the night, you might want to keep the noise down. The


    matron down there wasughing, but a bit indignant.¡±


    Charlotte looks one way, Michael the other, she pinking, he ming.


    ¡°Was she very annoyed?¡± asks Charlotte.


    ¡°What if she was? Oh, by the way¡­.¡±


    I¡¯ll put a smile on your face¡­.


    I rummage through my pocket, then offer her what I find there. ¡°Will Stanton asked me to give you


    these. They were taken off Klempner.¡±


    Brow furrowed, she holds out a hand, and into her waiting palm, I drop two rings, one in red and white


    gold, one in yellow and white gold; James¡¯ and Michael¡¯s love gifts to her.


    She looks down at them, then up at me and at Elizabeth, her eyes swimming, but as she slips them


    onto her finger, she is smiling.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    *****


    ¡®Get-well¡¯ cards array the room on all sides, bnced on cupboards and equipment, pinned to walls.


    The numbers surprise me. James never appears to have many friends and curiosity is making my


    fingers itch. While the others chat, I nce inside a few. Some of the names I don¡¯t recognise. Others I


    know as friends of the Threesome from the clubs they use.


    Yet more bring a smile to my face; employees and fellow-workers. James might make the people


    around him edgy sometimes, but he¡¯s well enough regarded that, as I look through the collection, a


    good half are from the people who work with him or answer to him in the offices or on-site.


    Intrigued now, I work through the cards. And some of the well-wishers are downright surprising.


    *****

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Five Years Ago - Corby


    ¡°Good morning officer¡­?


    ¡°Corby.¡±


    ¡°Officer Corby. And what can our firm do for the City Police?¡±


    Bech offers a photograph. ¡°We¡¯re looking for this young woman. She goes by the name of Jennifer


    Bet, among others. I understand your practice is representing her in her divorce.¡±


    Vincenzo regards the man in front of him without favour. He nces briefly at the photograph then


    returns his attention to Officer Corby. He does not speak.


    And he finds he agrees with what the young Mr Bet told him. There is something about the police


    officer he does not care for. Mr Vincenzo has served his clients for many years and his antennae are


    twitching.


    A cloud passes over Corby¡¯s face. ¡°Is your firm representing this woman or not?¡±


    Vincenzo sits back in his seat, behind his desk. Made of some beautifully polished dark wood and


    topped by green leather embossed in gold filigree, it makes a wide barrier behind the two


    representatives of the Law. He does not invite Corby to sit.


    ¡°Since you are here, I assume you are already aware that we are representing Mrs Bet in her


    divorce proceedings.¡±


    ¡°And where would I find Mrs Bet?¡± demands the cop.


    Vincenzo removes his spectacles, folding them closed and cing them carefully on the desktop. ¡°I am


    sure that I do not need to remind a police officer of the obligations of client confidentiality. You are


    surely fully aware that I cannot simply hand out that kind of information about a client¡­.¡± He pauses.


    ¡°¡­. Even were I inclined to do so.¡±


    His voice notching up a note or two. ¡°I could get a warrant.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you could,¡± agrees thewyer mildly. ¡°And when you do, this practice will be happy to supply all


    the information thew requires.¡± The officer¡¯s hands ball into fists. ¡°Perhaps,¡± enquires thewyer, ¡°you


    could give me a little detail on why the police wish to trace my client?¡±


    ¡°She is wanted on suspicion of receiving stolen goods, extracting money by deception, theft¡­.¡±


    ¡°And you can, of course, supply me with the evidence rting to these misdemeanours?¡±


    Corby changes tack. ¡°We do not wish to prosecute this young woman. We are hopeful that with


    appropriate counselling and training she can be diverted from the course she has apparently chosen.¡±


    Thewyer nods. ¡°Indeed? A great deal of effort for one young woman in such arge city. With


    everything else that is happening¡­. Car theft rising, increased incidence of violent crime, the business


    at Blessingmoors¡­.¡±


    Corby¡¯s eyes go t. ¡°And why do you mention Blessingmoors?¡± he asks, his voice neutral.


    ¡°It is in the headlines right now.¡±


    ¡°And you think Jennifer Bet is connected to Blessingmoors?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    The cop¡¯s colour is rising, flushing up his neck and face in a tide. Tension crackles.


    The desk-phone buzzes. ¡°Mr Vincenzo, I have Mr Martingdale here for this two o¡¯clock appointment.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Becky. I¡¯ll just be a couple of minutes.¡± He turns to the red-faced Corby. ¡°Is there anything


    else officer?¡±


    ¡°Apparently not.¡± Corby nods curtly, turns and leaves, mming the door as he exits.


    *****


    James


    And I¡¯m finally out of the hospital. Alright, we¡¯re not back home yet, but I can cope happily with staying


    in Richard and Beth¡¯s beach house escape for as long as it takes.


    Over thest few days, I have been feeling increasingly well. Movement is easier, and the pain less


    liable to snatch at me unawares.


    I think it must show and it¡¯s not escaped my attention that recently, Charlotte has been ¡®dressing to


    please¡¯.


    She¡¯s waiting for me to make the first move¡­.


    Somehow, my courage so far has failed me. I don¡¯t want to get back in the saddle again only to find


    that the horse is too fast for me¡­.


    ¡­. Yet¡­.


    But today, I feel well and whole and hale¡­. And it has been some time since Ist enjoyed my Jade-


    Eyes the way I know she wants me to.


    I take it carefully, easing myself into afortable position on the couch, my injured leg outstretched,


    chin resting on a fist on the arm of my chair.


    And, thus far unnoticed, I watch my mermaid.


    She¡¯s reading¡­.


    ¡­. Her second-favourite entertainment.¡­


    Her eyes rise over the top of her book in a casual nce¡­.


    ¡­. Just checking in¡­.


    ¡­. then widen as she sees me watching her.


    Her head tilts and a smile like a sunrise breaks across her face. ¡°How are you now, Master? Feeling


    better?¡±


    ¡°Better? Yes, you could say I¡¯m feeling better.¡±


    She tucks a slip of paper into the pages of her book¡­.


    ¡­. No corner folding¡­.


    ¡­. ces it to one side then moves to kneel by me.


    Her long hair swishes with her movement and in time with longces to the front of her blouse.


    Doubtless, she has chosen these for their temptation value. Certainly, they¡¯re making my fingers itchy. I


    want to pull and tease at them until the blouse opens to give me her lovely breasts.


    But for now, I stroke her face¡­.


    ¡°What would you like, Master?¡±


    ¡­. and as I bend to kiss her, my injury nips at me; a spiteful little bite that makes me wince.


    ¡°Just sitfortably, Master. I¡¯lle up to you.¡± She rises, easing a hip over the arm of my seat,


    leaning in and dangling thoseces by my fingers as though she were tempting a kitten to y¡­.


    It¡¯s working too¡­.


    ¡­. And irresistibly, my fingers are drawn to where her blouse billows outwards with a delectable hint of


    cleavage, and to tug and pull those trailingces.


    And my smile breaks free, matching hers as I look up to meet her spring-green eyes and my cock stirs,


    issuing orders.


    Michael appears, standing framed by the doorway as he sees what is happening. Without a word, he


    enters, taking a seat beside us on the couch. Hands sped behind his head, he leans back, silent and


    watchful, but also with his lips curving at the corners. His eyes crinkle as Charlotte edges in closer to


    me so that as I unravel theces, her breasts are presented to me and her perfume rises close making


    my groin throb.


    ¡°God, you smell good¡­.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to go into the bedroom, Master? I think it would be easier for you in there.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ yes.¡±


    Heaving upright from one leg and the arm of the settee, Michael rises quickly, offering me a hand up¡­.


    Fuck off¡­.


    I¡¯m not a freakin¡¯ cripple¡­.


    ¡­. and I shrug him away with a growl.


    He backs off, palms held up, ¡°Sorry. Only trying to help.¡± And I immediately feel like aplete shit¡­.


    He¡¯s your friend¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I apologise. ¡°I¡¯m not dealing with this very well, am I?¡± And as I limp through to the


    bedroom, I try to ignore the pain that snaps at me with each movement.


    Christ¡­.


    ¡­.. Am I a cripple?


    ¡­. Is this how it¡¯s going to be?


    Charlotte, eyes wide, lips a little parted, exchanges nces with Michael. ¡°Would you be more


    And without prompting, she leans forward over the bed, presenting me with her be-skirted, be-pantied


    ass¡­.


    A feast after the famine¡­.


    ¡­. Which dismisses my ill humour and brings me out in a grin. ¡°God, I¡¯ve missed this¡­.¡±


    She twists back, her eyes bright and her answering smile very white. ¡°Anytime, Master. Just say the


    word. We¡¯ll just do things the easy way for a while.¡±


    Amen!


    Her ass-cheeks warm and round and firm in my palms, I slide my hands over her, relishing her


    contours and the rising scent of her arousal. There¡¯s a small but growing stain on her panties and my


    shaft is pressing against my pants in pleasant anticipation of what is toe¡­.


    And I want to get my fingers and mouth around her.


    Hooking thumbs into either side of her panties, I pull downwards, and as I tug, the pain res through


    my thigh and the leg buckles.


    Staggering, I would fall, but Michael is there, his arms under mine as he catches me


    All the years we''ve known each other, and we hardly ever touch¡­.


    ¡°Leave me alone. I don¡¯t need any fucking help¡­.¡± I snarl.


    He is equally curt. ¡°Yes, you do,¡± he barks, his voice savage. ¡°You took a bullet. It cut your main artery


    and caused a lot of muscle damage besides¡­.¡± He stands back, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°For


    God¡¯s sake man, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve taken on board yet, just how close you came to dying¡­.¡±


    And for the first time, it really drives home to me how lucky I am still to be here at all.


    Charlotte stands upright, chewing her lip as her eyes passing between us, but she doesn¡¯t interrupt


    him, instead nodding slightly as he charges on.


    ¡°¡­. And there¡¯s no shame in taking time to recover from that. Now, if you would cut out the stiff-necked


    pride, and let us help you, we might all enjoy this a bit more.¡±


    And as I look at my Jade, I see the gloss to her eyes where she is trying to hold back tears.


    If it were reversed. If she had almost died for me, how would I be feeling?


    Jade¡­.


    C¡¯mon, be a man¡­.


    Iugh, shrug and try to put the apology into my voice. ¡°You¡¯re right of course, both of you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Master, the doctor said that it will take you a few months to properly heal. You¡¯ll be yourself again, but


    you do need to take it easy for a while.¡±


    And you¡¯ll help me¡­.


    Michael, arms folded, raises brows with a ¡®Told You¡¯ look about him.


    I feel foolish. ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°Just lie down, Master. Let me do the work. If you exercise every day, you¡¯ll soon be stronger, and then


    you can p my butt to glowing any time you want¡­.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    And the farcical humour of it all finally reaches me, and I crack outughing. ¡°That¡¯s about the size of it,


    isn¡¯t it? Alright. You win. I¡¯ll lie down. I¡¯m sure you can work your magic on me.¡±


    mping down on the urge to curse, I ease myself onto the bed, sucking air between my teeth as I lie


    back.


    Michael, still chuckling, says, ¡°How about a ss of wine? It¡¯ll rx you a bit and take the edge off that


    ache.¡±


    ¡°Excellent idea.¡±


    ¡°Back in a jiffy.¡± And he strides off, leaving me with the slightly nervous-looking Charlotte.


    ¡°Sorry to be so grumpy. I¡¯m not used to being disabled. I¡¯m afraid I make a poor patient.¡±


    Relief dances behind her eyes and her smile is a touch hesitant¡­.


    ¡­. It¡¯s not her fault¡­.


    Try¡­.


    ¡­. Calm down¡­.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Master. You¡¯re better every day¡­.¡±


    ¡°I just want so much to be able to make love to you properly again.¡±


    Her face softens. ¡°You always make love to me, Master. Just by being you.¡± She sits beside me,


    stroking my hair, kissing my fingers. ¡°The sex is the cream on the cake, not the cake itself.¡±


    Inside me, something uncoils and rxes, the tension draining away as it dawns on me that I¡¯d not


    known until now just how uptight I was about this¡­.


    ¡­. To not be able to make love to you¡­.


    Would I lose you?


    Her eyes are warm and soft, lids lowered a little, but her chin lifts and she looks directly at me.


    I¡¯ll never lose you¡­.


    ¡°Of course it is.¡±


    She holds my hand and my gaze, just long enough to be sure I understand her, then she stands up and


    back, removes her blouse and bra. Her movements are gradual. She¡¯s putting on a show for me and


    the desire for my mermaid unfurls, shimmering through me.


    As she unclips the bra, her breasts sway loose and heavy, the nipples soft yet and begging to be


    teased to nubs.


    Then she slips down her skirt in a graceful movement. Her panties follow. And beautiful for me, naked


    for me, she lowers herself into my embrace.


    And I could weep.


    To think that I came so close to losing everything¡­.


    We came so close to losing it all¡­.


    I did it for her¡­.


    But will I ever remember it?


    Michael reappears with a bottle and sses, winking at Charlotte where she snuggles close to me. The


    wine is crisp and cool and perfect, the flutes misting over as he passes them to Charlotte and me.


    I sip at first, then mindful of the ache in my leg, gulp down a couple of mouthfuls, pretending not to


    notice as Michael first waits while I drink, then nods her to me.


    It was a good idea. As the alcohol works its magic the tension in me, both physical and emotional,


    eases. Putting her ss to one side, she turns in my arms, manoeuvring to stroke palms over me. As


    her hands glide over my chest and stomach, my heart, which I had not realised was hammering at my


    ribs, slows. And my breathing eases under the caress of her mouth on my shoulders and neck.


    Just give in to it¡­.


    You can¡¯t be a Dom all the time¡­.


    Let her take charge¡­.


    My Jade unbuttons my shirt, slipping a hand under my shoulders to support me as she slides it free


    and pulls it away. Unbelting then unzipping me, she stoops to kiss my stomach as she slides my


    trousers down, tugs them carefully over my wound and then off.


    In the background, I¡¯m vaguely aware that Michael is also undressing. Then he sits again with his


    winess, sipping and watching.


    Plucking at odd hairs on my chest, she winds them through her fingertips. The sensation is odd but not


    unpleasant and as she turns to spiralling around my nipples, my arousal gathers and builds¡­.


    But it¡¯s a slow, smoky kind of build. There is no urgency. Rxing, I semi-close my eyes and let her


    simply do as she wishes.


    She slides a hand over me, chest, belly and south. She avoids myid shaft but moves down to my


    thighs. Warmth begins to pool in my groin.


    Then I see her eyes slide over the scar on my thigh. She looks away from it and my stomach churns¡­.


    Does it bother her? Seeing the scar?


    And my stomach tumbles once more at that thought.


    If she found me unattractive¡­.


    Michael sees it too. She moves to straddle my legs across the knees, stroking her body and disying


    herself to me, and Michael moves in behind her, kneeling upright.


    I think he knees her thighs further apart because she lurches, unbnced, but his armse around


    her, steadying her at the same time as he reaches for her breasts, tugging at her nipples with thumb


    and forefinger. He¡¯s being deliberately rough, making her yelp¡­.


    He knows she loves it¡­.


    And that I do too¡­.


    My cock does certainly. As the desire pools in my groin, the blood follows and my shaft twitches and


    trembles and swells.


    He¡¯s doing a great job with her, plucking and nipping and teasing her at nipple and clit in the kind of


    erotic torture that we all know kicks her straight onto the road to climax. And she¡¯s making the kind of


    delectable noises that kick both me and Michael onto that road right behind her.


    And my erection is satisfyingly hard, kicking to life with every yell she makes and beginning to throb.


    He pushes her down from behind. ¡°Down on all fours,¡± he orders. His voice is rough, but there¡¯s a


    crinkle to his eyes. And all the while I see his gaze pass between what he is doing to her and the effect


    it is having on me¡­.


    My friend¡­.


    And if the roles were reversed?


    ¡­. Of course I would¡­.


    Open-mouthed, she reaches for me, but he jerks her back by the hair. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Ass up.¡± And reaching around her, he jerks her into position, butt presented before bringing his hand


    across her cheeks in a swipe that cracks across her skin. She sings out and my cock jumps to


    attention.


    He ps again, harder and this time she really yells, her crypeting with the sound of the p.


    Delicious¡­.


    Again, he brings his palm down, connecting hard, and again, and my erection dances to the tune,


    beginning to seep as my balls tighten and crawl. My body heating, the sweat trickles down my face and


    glistens on my chest.


    ¡°Time to open you up,¡± says Michael, ¡°At the back too I think¡­.¡± His arm pumps a couple of times


    behind her and then her cries turn gutteral¡­.


    His thumb up her ass?


    ¡°¡­.. I¡¯m going to fuck you up the back, but you¡¯re going to suck off your Master. And I want to see


    plenty in your mouth. And you¡¯re going to ride him¡­. James, do you want toe in her pussy or her


    mouth?


    Oh, God¡­.


    ¡°Oh, what a choice for a man¡­. Pussy I think. I still get a good view that way.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me¡­. Charlotte, you heard him. Onto your Master¡¯s cock. Let¡¯s see him up you.¡±


    A hand twisting into her hair, he actually lifts her by it, shoves her forward and drops her again to


    straddle my erection. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­. In it goes¡­. All the way¡­. Now, ride him.¡±


    She rises and falls, rises and falls, Michael controlling her movements, pulling her upwards, pressing


    her down¡­.


    And all my aching is in the right ce now. My cock pulsates and glows as her slick, hot pussy rides


    my length. And when he releases her hair, turning his attention to tormenting her nipples, she winds


    and gyrates about me, her long hair swirling around her in a red cloud and, all the while, her eyes,


    intense with lust, emerald in desire, follow mine.


    Jeez¡­.


    Thest man who had this good a dance paid with the head of John the Baptist¡­.


    Michael twists at a nipple, raising a howl from her. ¡°That¡¯s a good sound,¡± he says as her pussy


    clenches around me and a groan escapes me.


    ¡°I like that sound,¡± says Michael. ¡°What about you James?¡±


    Christ, yes¡­.


    ¡°Oh, I like that sound too.¡±


    ¡°Thought so. Let¡¯s hear more of it.¡± He reaches down to the vee of her thighs, probing in with a couple


    of fingers, then levels his face with hers. ¡°This is going to hurt¡­. Just thought you¡¯d like to know that.¡±


    He smiles wickedly at me, a mere moment¡¯s warning before his eyes drop to point at where he has her


    clit between forefinger and thumb¡­.


    He pinches hard and she screams and bucks, taking me with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­.¡± mutters Michael. ¡°That¡¯s what we want to hear. You, screaming. Let¡¯s see if we can


    improve on that, shall we.¡± His wrist twists and this time she jerks, convulses and goes into orgasm.


    Riding me all the way, my shaft deep inside her as her cunt pulses and clenches around me, her hips


    ricochet one way then the other and I go into meltdown.


    Gasping for breath, my head flung forward, I pump into her, once, twice. With a shock that ripples


    through me, I shoot again


    She shrieks. ¡°Stop! Oh, God, stop Michael¡­. I can¡¯t¡­.¡±


    He releases her, and she shudders to a standstill as he kisses her cheek, whispering something as he


    does so¡­.


    As I rx, my skies are blue, and the sunshine is rosy¡­.


    God, that feels good¡­.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d realised how much I needed that. Thank you. Both of you.¡±


    She dimples. ¡°My pleasure, Master.¡±


    Michaelughs, ¡°We aim to please¡­. Now then Charlotte. Back on your hands and knees. You¡¯ve


    taken care of your Master, but now your Lover would like your attention.¡±


    She nces back, eyes dancing then drops to all fours over me. But as she tries to adjust her position


    for him, I take her face in both hands¡­. Her beautiful face¡­. My Jade-Eyes¡­.


    And I kiss her, open-mouthed, before releasing her and nodding her back to Michael.


    ¡°Think I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m gonna save your ass for another day. That pussy of yours


    is looking far too pink and inviting to be ignored.¡±


    And this time, he takes her slowly, and smoothly and with as much consideration as any could ask of


    their lover.


    ¡°A change of pace, eh? Let¡¯s finish off nice and slowly.¡±


    Gradually, so gradually, he fills her, inch by inch sheathing himself inside her, and then gliding out and


    in again.


    Hands behind my head now, I watch¡­.


    Her colour¡¯s rising¡­.


    ¡­. Is she going toe again?


    As he prates her, easily and repeatedly, his eyes close and his head drops back. He holds her at


    the hips, guiding their movement, and as she shivers under his touch, his breathing rises¡­.


    ¡­. And so does hers¡­.


    With a low quiet moan, she drops, her face pressed to my chest. And as she quivers through her


    second climax, I run fingers over her cheeks and hair.


    Michael briefly opens his eyes, drops his head and then falls forward over her, wrapping his arms


    around her waist and breasts as he empties himself into her.


    At the end, he withdraws carefully and swings to sit on the edge of the bed. Taking the bottle from the


    side-table, he pours three sses, handing them around.


    He eyes me. ¡°Think you can cope with that for a few months?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think so, yes.¡±


    Now, will I be able to do that without help?


    And when¡­?


    *****

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Five Years Ago - Chad


    The phone rings and the receptionist answers. ¡°Hello? Vincenzo and Partners.¡±


    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s Chad Bet here. I wanted a word with Mr Vincenzo. Is he there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr Bet. I¡¯m sorry, but Mr Vincenzo is not avable¡­.¡± The receptionist¡¯s voice chokes. ¡°There


    was a car ident. His brakes failed. He was killed.¡±


    *****


    James


    She kneels, looking down. Naked, her long hair swinging, she is the very image of the perfect sub.


    ¡°At the end of that first week,¡± she says, ¡°I told you that you would always be my Master. That hasn''t


    changed.¡±


    Despite myself, my lips quirk. ¡°Is that right? There to do my bidding and obey me, no matter what?¡±


    She looks up at me, then away again, spots of pink on her cheekbones. ¡°I¡­ disobeyed you. Master.


    And I¡¯m so sorry for¡­.¡±


    I lift her chin with a finger. ¡°You''re not really a sub. You¡¯re no Beth. The two of you are not remotely the


    same. And when ites down to it, I wouldn¡¯t want that. You are what you are: loyal, disobedient


    when it suits you, brave, rash, intelligent, and quite frankly, half-loco sometimes, but mine.¡±


    She swallows. ¡°I¡¯m never sure if I¡¯m pleasing you, Master. Or Michael.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Michael and I are also two very different people. I want control. He wants security. I¡¯m not sure if


    you¡¯re capable of giving either of us what he thinks he wants.¡±


    She stiffens. ¡°Master? What are you saying?¡±


    Her eyes are glossing. ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± Inside, I curse myself as I think how my words must have sounded to


    her. I lean forward, cupping her chin then kissing her. ¡°Nothing rming. Just that sometimes what we


    think we want is not what we learn we really want.¡±


    She rxes again, and I lean back into my seat, but as I move, pain stabs through me, and


    involuntarily, I wince.


    ¡°Master are you hurting?¡±


    I bite down on the gnawing in my thigh. ¡°Not too much.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how you would like me. How you would befortable.¡±


    ¡°Lie on the bed, on your stomach. Raise your hips a little.¡±


    She grins. ¡°Am I going to end up with a glowing ass, Master?¡±


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s always a possibility.¡± I wink at her, but in fact, I simply want to hold my Green-Eyes. To


    feel her warmth, scent her skin and her hair.


    She rises smoothly from her kneeling position then goes through to the bedroom, but at first does not


    lie down. Instead, she kneels again on the mattress, hands on her knees, watching me as I remove


    cuff-links, unbutton my shirt, unbelt and, with difficulty, step out of my trousers. Again, I clench my teeth


    to avoid flinching as the pain, bright and sharp, shimmers through muscle and bone. I think I have


    fooled her. Her smile remains clear and keen.


    And as I am naked, my erection rising against the difort, she smiles again, turns and flips over to


    present me with her lovely rear, creamy-pale and perfect. Her face pressed side-long against the


    Don¡¯t screw it up¡­.


    Keeping my injured leg as straight as I can, I slide across her, my cock nuzzling into the crease


    between her buttocks. I¡¯m a little high for pration, but just now, I want¡­.


    I nuzzle into her hair, encircling her with my arms to cup her breasts, heavy, warm and soft in my


    palms. Nibbling at the delicate skin at the nape of her neck and curving to her shoulder, I love the


    shudder that passes from her to me and her long slow sigh which morphs into a quiet moan¡­.


    ¡­. and sends the blood rushing to my groin¡­.


    I have missed this, so much¡­.


    My Jade-Eyes and I, we don¡¯t need words to express our feelings. We both know and understand what


    lies between us. But thenguage of the physical, that is important.


    I was always conscious that I am so much older than her, and I allowed for that; nned for what time


    must bring. But I had never considered the possibility of disablement so early. Of finding myself, only


    yet in middle-age, unable to make love to my Jade.


    Her skin is scented and fragrant. Not exactly sweet, but musky and uniquely her. The perfume


    pervades her long hair, and as I open my mouth over her, I taste her.


    Her body dances for me, her arousal blooming and beautiful. But as I move, the pain spears from thigh


    to groin and without meaning to, I grunt, my reflexes hijacked.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You¡¯re in pain.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t Charlotte me. You¡¯re hurting, even if you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    ¡°A little, yes, but I''ve wanted so much to be able to make love to you again.¡±


    I want to protest, to shift again to take her, but once more the pain stabs at me and my erection


    subsides.


    She slides out from under me. ¡°And you think I don¡¯t? Lie back. Let me do the work. Make Love with


    me. We¡¯ll do it together.¡±


    And she tries¡­.


    How she tries¡­.


    But the impulse is gone and after a while, frustrated, I simply gather her in my arms and we lie together


    in the quiet.


    *****


    Four Years Ago


    It stinks of second-hand booze and disinfectant. A couple of drunks are hauled away in handcuffs while


    a woman in an overall mops up what they just deposited on the tiled floor. In the waiting area, a man in


    a three-piece-suit flicks through notes and files, checking his watch impatiently. A girl with cheap


    clothes and a ck-eye tries to control the screaming baby she looks barely old enough to call her


    own.


    Thin-faced and with pale t eyes and nondescript sandy hair, the police officer looks bored and pissed


    off.


    Natalie is bored and pissed off.


    ¡°When can I go? I¡¯ve got a living to earn you know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all, Natalie. You know the routine.¡± The police officer picks up a clipboard, riffling through the


    pages. ¡°You can go when we¡¯ve settled this, not before.¡± He finds the sheet he is looking for, pins it


    open with an stic band, then sits, pencil poised. ¡°He says you stole his wallet.¡±


    The girl slumps in her seat, pouting. ¡°Did not.¡±


    ¡°He says you did. He says you took the wallet, emptied the cash and threw it away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ right¡­. He said he wanted to party, so we partied. Then he doesn''t want to pay. I just wanted


    what he owed me. I took thirty out and put the wallet back in his pocket.¡±


    ¡°So, you picked his pocket?¡±


    Natalie colours up. The officer waits, then with an air of patience wearing thin, says ¡°Right now Natalie,


    you''re facing counts of theft, soliciting and¡­.¡± He checks the notepad again¡­. ¡°Resisting arrest. That''s


    a minimum sixty days lock-up.¡±


    Her face is sick and sour. ¡°Din¡¯t do nothin¡¯. Like you''d give me the benefit of the doubt when he¡¯s got a


    pricy suit and an uptown ent.¡±


    The officer leans back in his chair, tapping his teeth with the end of his pencil. ¡°It¡¯s small stuff, Natalie.


    Maybe your john tried to roll you. Maybe not. How helpful are you feeling?¡±


    She tosses her head. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Good things can happen for those who help the police with their enquiries.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Her voice is sulky. What choice does she have?


    The cop pushes a photo under her nose. ¡°Have you seen this girl?¡±


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t know her.¡± Natalie doesn¡¯t even look.


    He insists. ¡°Sixty days minimum, Natalie. Perhaps you were mistaken. Take another look.¡± He pushes


    the photo at her again. ¡°She''d be new into the City. Only arrived in thest few months. She¡¯ll not know


    her way around.¡±


    This time Natalie looks properly, reaching with a finger to trace the outline of a face.


    Then, her face a nk, ¡°Nope. Still don¡¯t know her. Who is she anyway?¡±


    ¡°Jennifer Bet. Or she could be calling herself Conners. A runaway. We think she¡¯s getting caught


    up with the grifters and the pushers. Might even be with you girls. We want to pull her in before she


    gets herself involved in anything serious.¡±


    ¡°That right?¡± Natalie sniffs, looks at the photo once more then taps a long chipped nail on it. ¡°A girl that


    looks like that, you¡¯re at the wrong end of town. If you think she¡¯s working it, you want to try the swanky


    shops up the West-End. You know, where the heavy-wallet brigade hangs out. That¡¯s where she¡¯d


    make the real money.¡±


    The cop considers this, tapping his teeth again with the pencil. ¡°That''s a good thought, Natalie. A very


    good thought.¡± He plucks the sheet from the clipboard. ¡°I''ll talk to your client, have a stiff word with him


    about paying his bills.¡± He tears up the sheet, tossing the pieces in the bin. ¡°You see, good things can


    happen when you''re helpful.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    ¡°It was definitely you.¡± Natalie leans in close over the table. ¡°Why would the police be looking for you?


    You¡¯re not the type to be getting into trouble. And I asked around a bit too. The other girls. I¡¯m not the


    only one he¡¯s shown that photo to. He¡¯s been working through the streets asking.¡±


    Natalie eyes her room-mate. ¡°Hey, you okay? You¡¯ve turned a bit pale.¡±


    Jenny sits cross-legged on her narrow bed surrounded by brochures and pamphlets¡­.


    ¡­. Come to Canada¡­.


    ¡­. A new life in Australia¡­.


    ¡­. But battered, curled at the corners and well-thumbed, at the top of the heap of brochures is a


    prospectus for the University.


    Jenny rises, staring, pacing the room as she chews at her fist, fighting down the trembling and the


    nausea.


    ¡°Hey, Jenny. Don¡¯t worry. D¡¯you think I¡¯d drop you in it? I sent him to the other end of town to check out


    the fancy shops.¡±


    Still, Jenny shakes, her voice quavering. ¡°They¡¯re still looking for me. I thought they would have


    stopped by now.¡±


    She totters and Natalie lurches forward, catching her. ¡°Hey, c¡¯mon. Sit down. Breathe. That¡¯s it. Go


    on¡­ Breathe¡­. Whatever it is¡­.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s voice is panicked. ¡°He might find me, working in the cafe. He coulde into the cafe and see


    me.¡±


    Natalie wraps an arm around her shoulder, frowning. ¡°What d¡¯they want you for Jenny? How bad can it


    be? They pick me up. Roll me over for a fine. I¡¯m back out again an hourter. You¡¯re not the type to


    have done anything¡­.¡± She meets Jenny¡¯s eyes; Jenny¡¯s terrified eyes. ¡°Hey, you really are scared


    aren¡¯t you¡­.¡±


    ¡°They mustn¡¯t find me. I mustn¡¯t let them find me. They¡¯ll lock me in the dark again.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like that. I mean, it¡¯s no barrel ofughs, but no-one locks you in the dark. ¡°Natalie surveys


    her stricken room-mate then jabs a finger at her. ¡°Stay there. Stay right there.¡±


    She stands, fetches a bottle of wine from the tiny fridge. ¡°I was saving this for if I ever managed to get


    Carlo in here¡­.¡± She shes wicked brows. ¡°¡­. but I reckon you could use it right now.¡± She pours two


    sses, pressing one into Jenny¡¯s hands, then tilts it up to her mouth. ¡°C¡¯mon. Drink some. It¡¯ll calm


    you down.¡±


    Natalie gets a ss of wine down Jenny, then pours her another. She only sips at her own. ¡°So how


    Calmer now, Jenny also sips at her ss, but her voice is subdued. ¡°Not now. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°You hiding from him? He beat up on you or something? Dope? Booze?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that.¡± She gulps a mouthful. ¡°He doesn''t like women, not like that anyway¡±


    Natalie gapes. ¡°No shit? So, he what? Didn''t want to do the dirty with you?¡±


    Jenny flushes, looks away, the shame, the humiliation flooding with the memory. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you never....¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Not ever? Your wedding night?¡±


    Jenny¡¯s voice is a whisper. ¡°That¡¯s when he told me.¡±


    Natalie absorbs this, thinking it through. ¡°So, you and he, never¡­. You never¡­ You''ve never like¡­.


    done it? At all? You''re a virgin?¡±¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? Really?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I do. But I''m bbergasted. Can''t remember thest time I met a virgin. They¡¯re in kinda short


    supply around here.¡±


    Jenny shrugs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s past now. I can¡¯t let them find me.¡±


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re going to do? Spend your whole life on the move?¡±


    ¡°If I have to.¡±


    *****


    James


    I sit on a chair on the terrace overlooking the beach, myptop to one side. The sky is melting into a


    soft pink and opal evening and a nket covers my legs against the cooling air.


    There is the sound of a car engine and the crunch of gravel. After a couple of minutes, Michael


    appears. He pulls up a chair. ¡°You lookfortable. How are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, better now just being out of the hospital. Charlotte set me up here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it''s soul food this ce isn''t it.¡± He nces around. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    I told her to go get her head down for an hour. She''s been running around after me all day.


    ¡°Trying to be a good sub?¡± His eyes twinkle.


    I twinkle back. ¡°I''d say so, yes.¡±


    ¡°I''d enjoy that while itsts if I were you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I''m sure the facade will crack at some point.¡±


    Michael¡¯s smile is breaking free. ¡°How long do you give it?¡±


    I scratch an ear. ¡°Oh, a few days, before the strain¡¯s too much. Let¡¯s face it. She¡¯s not got a sub bone in


    her body. But I¡¯ll admit I find it sweet that she wants to try.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­.¡± He pulls a face. ¡°Let''s hope it''s not too spectacr when the stic snaps.¡±


    I huff. ¡°I think we have to live with it. There''s no point buying apples thenining you don''t have


    bananas.¡±


    ¡°Ain''t that the truth.¡­¡± He scuffs at some sand on the tiles. ¡°What do you think might trigger it?¡±


    ¡°She''s going to want to go back to her university¡­.¡±


    Michael hisses between his teeth. ¡°Sheesh¡­. I''m not happy about that idea. I''d like to keep her closer


    to home, all things considered.¡±


    ¡°So would I. Bear with me. I may be able to do something about it.¡± Then, ncing down at theptop.


    ¡°I keep pretending to do some work but really I''m just staring at the sea.¡±


    He looks at me longwise. ¡°Something bothering you?¡±


    I stare up to where thin waves of cloud shimmer copper and mauve around the setting sun. The sea


    below ripples gold and bronze. ¡°You never told me I''d died.¡±


    He gives me a sharp look. ¡°Who¡­?¡±


    ¡°Richard told me¡­.¡±


    He nods, sucking his teeth. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Michael stands, pacing around the terrace. ¡°Mmmm, I wasn''t sure you would be any better for the


    knowledge.¡± He leans on the balustrade, staring out to the horizon. ¡°Fancy a drink?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    He vanishes into the house, reappearing a minute or soter with a couple of brandies. As I take mine,


    I realise that I don¡¯t really want it, but I sip it for good manners¡¯ sake. And we sit inpanionable


    silence, watching the sun go down, huge as it kisses the horizon.


    After a while Michael says, ¡°Ever had sex on the beach?¡±


    I sip the brandy again, trying to divine the meaning, and the point, behind the question. ¡°The drink or


    the activity?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°Both I suppose.¡±


    ¡°I was never a fan of cocktails, and as for the other, all that sand getting everywhere....¡±


    He muses. ¡°Mmmm, I always thought that too¡­. Had it on the promenade once though. I had her up


    against the back wall of the games arcade. I was seventeen and we got caught by a copper and my


    Dad knocked the living daylights out of me when he found out.¡±


    Smiling despite myself, ¡°Why? Please don¡¯t tell me you deflowered the vicar¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He stares at his drink, then slides eyes my way. ¡°It was mainly because when the copper asked


    me who I was, I didn¡¯t want to say. I gave my Dad¡¯s name instead. So, when the police turned up at the


    house asking for him¡­.¡±


    I crack up into gales of helplessughter. Waving a hand at him, ¡°Remember that story when you have


    a seventeen-year-old son of your own.¡±


    Michael turns pensive. ¡°Think that''ll ever happen?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think so. One boy, one girl, one dark, one blond. That¡¯s what she said.¡±


    His head swivels. ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°When the two of you weren''t talking to each other properly.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± His face falls.


    Despite his change in mood, I¡¯m still chuckling. After a minute he says, ¡°It¡¯s about time we got a good


    And now, I sober up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯ve been a miserable bastard thest few weeks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to take your time. Just take it easy¡­.¡± He eyes me. ¡°What exactly is bothering you? It¡¯s


    more than boredom.¡±


    Oh, Christ¡­.


    ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­. Ah, fuck¡­.¡± I can¡¯t bring myself to say it.


    Michael hesitates, seemingly choosing his words. ¡°You¡¯ve been shot, you¡¯re healing and now you¡¯re


    worrying about whether you can get it up? Whether you will be able to? Is that it? Or that you need a


    helping hand right now?¡±


    My good mood evaporating again, depression presses inwards. ¡°Michael, what if I can¡¯t? What if¡­.


    Charlotte¡­.¡±


    ¡°What if what? You think you¡¯d lose her?¡± He snorts. ¡°You¡¯re talking rubbish. She worships the ground


    you walk on. And the reason you were injured in the first ce is that you were saving her.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want her staying with me because she feels obligated¡±


    He jolts back, face tightening. ¡°I''ve never heard anything so stupid. You¡¯re only half-healed and your


    brain¡¯s writing checks your body can''t cash yet.¡± He turns square-on to me, his eyes intense. ¡°She


    stays with you James, because she loves you. Always has. Always will. And if you can¡¯t recognise that,


    it¡¯s your head you need to worry about, not your cock.¡±


    Then, his face suddenly sunny again, he punches me on the shoulder. ¡°Stop worrying. That¡¯s far more


    likely to give you problems than anything else. The rest of it is just time and rest.¡±


    He¡¯s right of course¡­.


    ¡­. And I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore¡­.


    ¡°How''s the working on now? Back at the house?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well. The electric¡¯s in. Plumbing¡¯s in ce. The roof is sound. And Ben¡¯s giving me some of his


    time to help next week clearing that mess of a back garden.¡±


    My voice dry. ¡°That must be fun.¡± Michael¡¯s prickly brother is not my first choice ofpany. He was


    unimpressed to learn that there is to be a ¡®lodger¡¯ in the house with Michael and Charlotte and takes


    every opportunity to remind me that the ¡®young couple¡¯ should have privacy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t knock it,¡± says Michael. ¡°His help is very wee. The house¡¯ll be properly habitable fairly


    soon.¡± He scratches at his scalp with a sound like sandpaper. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say though, that contractor


    Richard rmended is turning out to be pure gold. He clears the most incredible amount of work for


    what he¡¯s charging.¡±


    I keep my voice nd. ¡°s¡¯ that right?¡±


    Memo to self: get McGrady¡¯s invoices to me well out of sight¡­.


    Michael continues blithely on, ¡°¡­. Still, since Richard is happy for us to use this ce, you¡¯re a lot


    better off staying here than up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Three Years Ago


    The hotel manager works down a form on a clipboard, ticking off boxes and checking annotations.


    ¡°I have to say Charlotte, that I¡¯m very happy to offer you the job, but perhaps you¡¯re a bit wasted on


    room cleaning? We have a position on the reception desk and I¡¯d be more than happy to give you a


    trial on it, a well turned out girl like you.¡±


    The red-haired girl with the intense green eyes looks down. ¡°I¡¯d rather not. The chambermaid¡¯s job is


    fine. I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯m not very good with people. I wouldn¡¯t be at my best on a front desk. I¡¯d rather be in the


    background, where I don¡¯t have to meet people.¡±


    The manager nods sympathetically. ¡°Shy eh? Well, if you¡¯re happy that way¡­. You¡¯ll be assigned the


    third floor. It will be your job to work your way through the guest rooms and public areas of that floor¡­.¡±


    *****


    The woman is tall, elegant and immactely turned out.


    Her make-up, whilst apparently demure, hosts smoking eyes and well-defined lips, shaded to produce


    an apparent pout. Her fingernails are long, exquisitely manicured and painted in a shade to match her


    lips, a shade just shy of fuck-me red. Trim ankles and calves end in four-inch heels, and a slim line


    traces up the back of her stockings.


    Her skirt, whilst ending at an inch above the knee, is slit to reveal a hint of shapely, toned thigh and her


    blouse, while merely suggestive of a cleavage, would unbutton rather easily. And the wide belt she


    wears emphasises her narrow waist and generous breasts.


    She sits at the bar, legs elegantly crossed at the ankle, drinking what appear to be cocktails, but which


    ¡®Charlotte¡¯ has noticed are all ¡®virgin¡¯. By her side is a collection of bags, each bearing the logo of some


    expensive clothier or designer.


    Charlotte¡¯s work takes her all around this floor of the hotel; cleaning rooms and guest suites,


    vacuuming carpets in corridors, mopping and polishing floors, polishing brass and ss.


    It is a constant cycle of work and allows her to regrly pass through or by the bar area.


    A man in a suit takes a seat at the far end of the bar. Waving the barman down, he orders a drink,


    takes a newspaper from his briefcase and settles to read.


    Charlotte dusts the bookshelves, taking her time over cheap paperbacks left by guests and cheaper


    hardbacks bought by the yard.


    They need cleaning, don¡¯t they?


    Each one is taken down and meticulously wiped. It¡¯s a time-consuming task that keeps her in the


    lounge longer than might be expected. The duty-manager passes through, nodding approvingly as he


    notes her meticulous attention to detail.


    After a while, the man at the bar, ncing over the top of his paper notices that the woman is watching


    him. He nces down, then up again.


    After a minute, he raises a finger to the barman, nodding towards the woman. The barman mixes a


    drink identical to her first, sliding it across the bar to her. She smiles, epts the ss and tilts it


    towards the businessman. Smiling back, he folds away his newspaper, straightens his tie and moves to


    take the barstool next to the woman.


    She shifts on her stool to face him, recrossing her legs in a graceful, leisurely movement, incidentally


    disying a little more smoothly muscled thigh.


    They talk for a while. Too quietly for Charlotte to pick out the words, but after only a few minutes, they


    rise and leave the room together, heading in the direction of the elevators.


    Jenny rearranges magazines on the low tables beside overstuffed armchairs, clears away the remains


    of dishes of olives and peanuts, polishes the brass te of the tall mahogany doors. But neither


    woman nor businessman return¡­.


    ¡­. Until, the following evening¡­.


    Charlotte works her way through the public bathrooms on the third floor.


    Wheeling her trolley of cloths and wipes and cleaners into the men¡¯s washroom, she wipes and


    polishes the basins, sprays, disinfects and polishes WC¡¯s and urinals.


    The door from the corridor swings open, a man stepping into.


    ¡°Oh, excuse me.¡± Charlotte makes to leave.


    He waves her off. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, Honey. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± And he proceeds to unzip and use the


    nearest urinal.


    Face ming, Charlotte steps out.


    It bothers me¡­.


    And as she waits in the corridor, she sees the woman again, entering the bar. She slips something to


    the barman¡­.


    Money?


    ¡­. then takes her seat again.


    ¡®Urinal man¡¯ exits the washroom and saunters off, and Charlotte resumes her cleaning.


    When shees out again, the woman is still there, smoothing back her hair and delivering a skilled


    eye-fucking to a fat, elderly man wearing a chunky gold chain at his neck and a trendy designer jacket


    too young, and for that matter, too small for him.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to know what to do, and this time the woman moves to sit next to him. As she


    sashays across, her gaze sweeps the room, resting briefly on Charlotte in her overalls and rubber


    gloves, before fixing once more on her target.


    Charlotte flushes and retreats to the safety of the corridor and her trolley of polish and rags.


    *****


    ¡°So, are you going to just keeping standing there and watching, or are you going to introduce yourself?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice is smooth as silk and sultry as a summer¡¯s evening.


    Blushing, Charlotte backs away. And now the woman turns to face her properly. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching


    me for thest week. What can I do for you?¡± She looks the girl up and down. ¡°You can¡¯t afford me, if


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Errr¡­ no. You must think me awfully rude.¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯d like to know what you want. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s simply casual interest. That would have worn


    off after the first night or two.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering¡­. How much do you earn? Doing what you do?¡±


    The woman narrows eyes at her. ¡°Well, we are the forward little thing, aren¡¯t we? And what¡¯s it to do


    with you what I earn?¡±


    ¡°I¡­. I want to earn some money to go to college. I have a friend. She said I should¡­. But, I know


    she¡¯s¡­. She works on the streets. She has to¡­. Well, there¡¯s a lot of them. You only have one man


    each night. And you look as if you earn a lot. And¡­. And¡­.¡± The red-headed chambermaid dries up,


    speechless with embarrassment.


    The woman gives her a long, long, slow look, then abruptly, holds out her hand. ¡°Barbara.¡±


    The girl stares at the hand and Barbara wriggles her fingers before she takes the hand and gives it a


    nervous shake. ¡°Charlotte.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± sniffs Barbara, ¡°That¡¯s not the name I give out professionally. To them¡­.¡± She tosses her


    head at the barman and a couple of men taking their seats, ¡°¡­. I¡¯m Vivienne.¡± She nces back


    across the bar. ¡°Look, this is um¡­. peak time for me. If you want a chat, I¡¯m happy to do it, but not here


    and not now. What time do you get off-shift?¡±


    ¡°Six am.¡±


    Barbara/Vivienne huffs augh. ¡°¡¯Bout the same for me too. I always go for a coffee when I¡¯m done, to


    the Cafe Au Lait over the road. If you¡¯re in there when I arrive, we can have a talk and some breakfast.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The Cafe Au Lait is distinctly upmarket and normally well beyond Charlotte¡¯s budget. A singlette


    costs two hours¡¯ worth of Charlotte¡¯s modest wages.


    But needs must¡­.


    Barbara arrives and at first, Charlotte does not recognise her. Wearing practical jeans and a in white


    blouse, her face wiped clean of make-up and the spiked heels reced by trainers, she is a moderately


    attractive, but by no means outstanding woman. As she walks in and gives her order, no-one looks at


    her twice.


    Her eyes travel the coffee shop, settling on Charlotte. She smiles as she takes the seat opposite. ¡°You


    look quite different,¡± she says, ¡°out of uniform.¡±


    ¡°So do you.¡±


    Barbara bursts outughing. ¡°I suppose I walked into that with my eyes open.¡± She looks down at


    Charlotte¡¯s in ck coffee. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered waffles. Want some? It¡¯s on me. My treat.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered for two, so you¡¯d better eat them, otherwise I will. The calories willnd straight onto my


    ass and I¡¯ll sue you for loss of earnings.¡±


    Charlotte looks away. Jenny didn¡¯t like knowing she was taking charity. Charlotte doesn¡¯t either. But the


    waffles when they arrive are fragrant and tempting, scented deliciously of caramel and cinnamon. Her


    resolve withers.


    As she forks in through cream and syrup to a crisp outer and a soft steaming centre, her appetite


    returns, and she attacks the food with her usual gusto.


    ¡°So, Charlotte. How can I help you? I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re tired of cleaning urinals.¡±


    ¡°Um, not exactly. I mean, it¡¯s not exactly fun, but I don¡¯t mind working hard. The thing is, I need to raise


    a lot of money to go to college¡­.¡±


    Barbara snaps in. ¡°Gotcha. You want to earn the real money, you go to the top of the market. Basic


    market economics. People will pay more for what¡¯s hard to get. And by charging more, you make


    yourself hard to get. You know. Exclusive.¡± She eyes the girl, assessing. ¡°And you¡¯re a looker, though it


    wasn¡¯t easy to see when you were pushing that cleaning trolley around.¡± Barbara gives her a sharp


    look. ¡°Any jealous boyfriends out there? Husband?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that. I¡­. I¡¯ve¡­.¡± Charlotte¡¯s words jam in her throat. This woman is a stranger.


    The older woman¡¯s face softens. ¡°Come on, talk to me. You sought me out. What is it you want?¡± Then


    her expression and tone sharpens again. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a partner if that¡¯s what you had in mind? I


    work alone.¡±


    ¡°No. No¡­. It¡¯s just¡­. You say to go for the top of the market. I understand that. And I think I have


    something to sell, but I¡¯m not sure how to do it.¡±


    ¡°Sure you have something to sell. Like I said, you¡¯re a looker. But you know that already.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m lucky, but it¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m¡­. I¡¯ve never¡­.¡±


    Barbara tilts her head back. ¡°You¡¯ve never¡­. What?¡± She measures the girl¡¯s expression. ¡°You


    never¡­. had sex? You¡¯re a virgin? Is that it?¡±


    The girl nods miserably.


    Barbara nods, slowly, as though absorbing the information. ¡°Rare, certainly. And you think you can sell


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    your virginity?¡±


    Charlotte nods again.


    Barbara sucks in her cheeks, considering. ¡°Well, if you''re really a virgin¡­.¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°¡­. you do have something to sell there. And you could make a lot of money if you do it right.¡± She


    raises a finger to the girl. ¡°You need to be careful, you''ve only got one virginity in stock you know.¡±


    Charlotte blushes. It¡¯s a pretty expression, making her look even younger. Barbara considers. ¡°Do you


    understand what you will be agreeing to? The sort of thing that is likely to be asked of you? For the sort


    of money you¡¯re talking about, you will be expected to do anything, and I do mean anything, the guy, or


    guys, want.¡±


    Charlotte bites her lip. ¡°I think I do. My room-mate, she talked about it a lot. What I was wondering is,


    how to get the most for it? How to do this?¡±


    Barbara chases a bit of waffle around her te, spearing it and wiping up thest of the cream and


    syrup. ¡°You¡¯ll find ces on the inte that would do it for you. But that¡¯s dangerous. You¡¯d have no


    idea who you were dealing with.¡± She picks at her teeth with a long fingernail. ¡°Let me talk to a couple


    of people I know.¡±


    She shoots the girl a look. ¡°You realise that anyone runs this kind of service is going to take a charge.


    Probably a stiff charge?¡±


    ¡°I suppose, but so long as Ie out of it with enough, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Leave me with it. I¡¯ll see what I can find out for you. In the meantime, try not to hang


    around me too much. You have urinals to clean and I have marks to seduce.¡±


    *****


    James


    She stirs her food around her te, shoving it from one side to the other. None of it goes into her


    mouth.


    When Charlotte doesn''t knock back her food like it''s going out of fashion, there''s something wrong.


    Then I see Michael watching her too. His eyes meet mine and his head tilts.


    ¡°Come on, spit it out,¡± he says.


    She startles, then drops her face, looking guilty.


    ¡°We can both see something¡¯s bothering you,¡± Iment. ¡°Get it over with and tell us.¡±


    ¡°I want to go and see Klempner.¡±


    Michael jerks his head back and our eyes meet again.


    I lean forward, chin and face propped against my fingers. Michael raises warding fingers to me, then


    leans back in his chair, hands sped behind his head. ¡°Go on. We¡¯re listening.¡±


    There is tension in her voice¡­.


    Expecting trouble¡­.?


    ¡°He can tell me about my mother. He can help me find her.¡±


    ¡°And¡­. you think he''s likely to do that?¡± His voice is neutral. His eyes t.


    ¡°What''s to lose?¡± she says. ¡°If he won¡¯t help me, he won¡¯t. But I¡¯ve lost nothing by trying have I?¡±


    I don''t like this¡­.


    Michael pulls at his chin. ¡°What do you think James?¡±


    Her eyes pass between the two of us, then drop. ¡°If you say you don''t want me to go, I won''t.¡± But there


    are tears in her words.


    She wants so much to belong¡­.


    ¡­. And I understand that.


    I know how it feels¡­.


    ¡°No,¡± I say. ¡°I won''t say that. It wouldn''t be fair on you. But you''ll take Michael with you. He''ll be more


    dispassionate. I''ll hear what he has to say.¡± I nce across and he drops lids in agreement.


    And we both hear the sound of snapping stic¡­.


    *****

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    The Present - Klempner


    ¡°Out youe. You have visitors.¡±


    Visitors?


    Who the fuck¡¯s going to visit me?


    Some noseyingwyer I suppose¡­.


    The floor guard, Harnd, jerks his head at my door. Not that it doesn¡¯t make a change to get out of the


    cell, but the insolent bastard gets on my nerves and makes a point of trying to do it.


    ¡°Come on, Larry. Step lively now.¡± He pokes a baton into the small of my back, jabbing harder than


    necessary to move me along.


    Larry?


    Little shite¡­.


    ¡­. I''ll make you eat your own liver for that one day¡­.


    ¡°In you go, Larry.¡± Harnd juts his chin at the guard inside. ¡°They¡¯ve got half an hour with him if they


    want to use it all. See that Larry here behaves himself. Still thinks he¡¯s someone does this one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr Harnd.¡±


    I don¡¯t know the guard, but he is polite enough as he indicates the seat by the screen.


    But as I look up and see my ¡®visitors¡¯, I hover, hesitating.


    It¡¯s her¡­.


    And one of the men¡­.


    ¡­. Summerford¡­.


    What the hell are they doing here?


    She sits on the other side of the ss screen. He leans against the back wall, arms folded, eyes t. A


    couple of guards loiter, one to either side of the screen.


    As I sit, her eyes follow me. Nothing else about her moves.


    I flick my gaze to Blondie. ¡°That¡¯d be Michael then? Where¡¯s the other one? James is it?¡±


    Blondie shifts but doesn¡¯t speak.


    He looks dangerous¡­.


    And has proved that he is¡­.


    ¡­. The muscle in their arrangement?


    Her reply is curt. ¡°Yes, this is Michael. And James isn¡¯t here, because he¡¯s recovering from when your


    friend Corby shot him.¡±


    ?


    Shot him?


    What else haven¡¯t they told me?


    Her eyes narrow, her head tilting. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about that?¡±


    I don¡¯t want to appear unsettled, try to be dismissive. ¡°No, they¡¯d not told me that.¡±


    Ah¡­. Crap¡­.


    I¡¯ve got to know¡­.


    ¡°¡­. What¡¯s his condition?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll live, but it was touch and go for a while.¡±


    ¡°And Corby?¡±


    ¡°Dead. The police took him down.¡±


    Suppose he was bound to get himself killed sooner orter.


    Always was a charmless bastard¡­.


    ¡°And why are you here¡­?¡±


    Little ginger bitch¡­.


    ¡°¡­. For that matter, why am I here?¡±


    She licks her lips, scratching at a thumbnail with another thumbnail. ¡°Will you talk to me?¡±


    Talk to you?


    Who let you in here little girl, just to talk?


    You have powerful friends¡­.


    Got Haswell dancing your tune¡­.


    ¡­. And he knows the Mayor, the Chief of Police¡­.


    I sit back, shrug, trying not to wince as I move my barely healed arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends what


    you want to ask. I don¡¯t have a lot of incentive to co-operate, do I? They¡¯re going to lock me up and


    throw away the key. And you¡¯ll be testifying against me.¡±


    What do you want, Jennifer?


    Blondie snorts,ing up to her from behind. His arm on her shoulder. ¡°You want to go? You¡¯re going


    to get nothing from this one.¡±


    She brushes him away. ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    That gesture, that dismissive let-me-be shrug suddenly bites, familiar and bitter.


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    ¡°So, how does it work then?¡± I ask, tossing my head at Blondie behind her.


    She frowns. ¡°How does what work?¡±


    And suddenly I want to know¡­.


    How did you do it?


    ¡°You, with two of them? How does that work? Two men with one woman¡­.¡± For a moment her mouth


    drops open, but I keep going¡­.


    You want to talk¡­. Talk¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Okay, regardless of what I said when we met before, I know you¡¯re not a whore. So, how does it


    work?¡±


    She¡¯s digging fingernails into her palm and her eyes lift to mine then slip away. ¡°I don¡¯t see that¡¯s got


    anything to do with you.¡±


    Come on Mitch¡¯s Daughter¡­. Talk¡­.


    ¡°Oh, you might be surprised¡­. You going to answer my question?¡±


    Her eyes return to mine, hard as agates. ¡°No, because I don¡¯t see that it¡¯s any of your business¡­.¡±


    Fuck you then¡­.


    ¡°¡­. What¡¯s your grudge against me?¡± she says. ¡°You said it was because of Jenkins, but I don¡¯t believe


    you. There¡¯s more to it than that. It¡¯s not really me at all, is it? It¡¯s to do with my mother and father?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to testify against me. That hardly fills me with warmth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that either. If that was it, you would simply have had me murdered. You wouldn¡¯t have


    gone to all the trouble you have, to capture me, hurt me, make my life miserable¡­.¡±


    I chew a thumbnail. ¡°Alright, Jennifer¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Charlotte¡­.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Charlotte. Quid pro quo. I¡¯ll talk to you if you talk to me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You hate me. Why would you want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°I want to know about you, and how you make it work with two men.¡±


    She looks genuinely rattled, turning to look at Blondie who lifts a brow, shoving hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Your call,¡± he says. But he stands behind her, feet wide, eye-balling me.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to you,¡± she says, ¡°If in return, you¡¯ll tell me what I want to know.¡±


    I fold aching arms, wishing I¡¯d taken another pain-killer before I came through. ¡°Okay. Shoot.¡±


    ¡°How did you know my mother and father? What were they to you? I know you murdered my father.¡±


    Ah¡­. Mitch¡¯s Daughter¡­.


    Conners¡¯ Daughter¡­.


    And the pain and the shame and the dulcet bite of revengee flooding back¡­.


    ¡°Did I?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m told by the police that you did. And I believe it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I killed Frank Conners, yes; if you¡¯re determined to call him your father¡­.¡±


    Her eyelids flutter. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He was my friend, or I thought he was. It turned out I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°So why did you think he was?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d go out together, drinking, chasing women. You know, the things men do.


    ¡°What was he like?¡±


    ¡°The reliable type. Solid, dependable¡­.¡±


    ¡°Was he¡­. a good man?¡±


    You implying something?


    Little bitch¡­.


    ¡°What sort of question is that?¡±


    ¡°Did he know you were a trafficker?¡±


    Don¡¯t try to trap me Madam¡­.


    I eyeball her, and she leans back in her seat, then changes tack.


    ¡°And my mother? What about her?¡±


    ¡°She was a hooker.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    You so don¡¯t want that to be true¡­.


    ¡°Jennifer¡­.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte¡­.¡±


    ¡°Charlotte, you don¡¯t want to believe me. But I assure you, she was a hooker, and rather a good one.


    She actually enjoyed what she did; worked at the top end of the market. Charged a lot of money.¡±


    I find myself beginning to enjoy the conversation, the interaction. Blondie watches as I talk, one hand


    on her shoulder, his gaze shifting between me and the girl.


    He¡¯s very defensive of her¡­.


    She blinks, swallowing hard. ¡°You said you ¡®ran her¡¯, with a string of other women¡­.¡±


    I wish¡­.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I lied about that. I was running women, but your mother wasn¡¯t one of them. Frank and I


    were in one of the ssier hotel bars downtown. Some of the call girls would hang out there, looking for


    rich marks. She hit on us there¡­.¡±


    Her face twists¡­.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t want to believe me? She was very good at her job. Good enough that, at first, we didn¡¯t


    realise she was a professional. We thought she was just being¡­. friendly. And I¡¯ll admit, when I set


    eyes on her, I thought she was the most beautiful thing I¡¯d ever seen¡­.¡±


    ¡­.. Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    Blondie¡¯s knuckles on her shoulder whiten. ¡°¡­. So did Frank. We took a room for the night and¡­. well,


    you know the script from there. You¡¯ve had two guys together often enough I¡¯m sure¡­.¡±


    Her face sets. ¡°So, what then?¡±


    ¡°She was fun to be with. Not just a good fuck, but actually goodpany. We both liked her. And she


    seemed to like us¡­. Really like us I mean, rather than just pretend to because that¡¯s part of the job


    description. In the morning, we took her number, andter, we called her back. It went from there. We¡¯d


    meet up with her a couple of nights a week. It became regr. And then.¡­¡±


    Blondie breaks in, his voice low. ¡°And then you realised, that you¡¯d fallen for the woman you thought


    you¡¯d just bought.¡±


    His words jolt through me. Our eyes meet and for the first time, I see beyond his broad build, the blond


    hair. He¡¯s standing close enough that I can see the deep, intense blue of his eyes. His expression too,


    is intense.


    You are in love with her. Not just fucking her¡­.


    ¡°Which of course, is something you know about¡­.¡±


    He ignores my tone, his face mild then sits by her. ¡°So, what happened then?¡±


    Is he really interested?


    Or is the interest on her behalf?


    Should I go with this?


    Why not?


    It beats sitting in a cell¡­.


    ¡°Conners was crazy about her. Never stopped going on about her. Talked about marrying her¡­.¡± His


    brows raise. ¡°¡­. She was a whore¡­. A high-ss prostitute.¡±


    His voice is dry. ¡°But a whore you were in love with too¡­.¡±


    Fuck you¡­.


    Blondie leans forward on his folded arms. I lean back with my folded arms. Jenny¡­. Charlotte¡­.


    nces between us, looking uncertain.


    ¡°So, quid pro quo,¡± she says. ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡±


    What do I want¡­?


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    ¡­. Conners¡¯ daughter¡­.


    I try to sound unaggressive, to keep my voice level. The more I look at her, the more I realise that¡­.


    ¡°I told you. I want to know how you make it work. And why? Two men sharing you¡­?¡±


    Blondie¡¯s head tilts, eyelids lowering. She blinks a bit.


    ¡°¡­. I know all about you up to the point I had you shipped out to that farm, up north. After that, I lost


    track of you for a while. When Corby first told me you were testifying, I gave him instructions to find out


    as much as he could about you from thest few years. He tracked the records; told me about you


    auctioning yourself, living with two men. I thought at first you had just grown up into just another whore.


    But that¡¯s not it, is it?¡±


    But her face grows stony¡­.


    ¡­. You could out-stare a fucking cat¡­.


    I try a different tack.


    ¡°Why did you auction yourself? You¡¯ve grown up looking just like her¡­.¡±


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    ¡­. My dancing green-eyed beauty¡­.


    ¡°¡­. You¡¯re beautiful. You could have had men throwing themselves at you; throwing money at you.¡±


    She is dismissive, throwing away my words. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be some man¡¯s property¡­.¡±


    Ahhh¡­.


    ¡°¡­. If I did that, I really would be a whore. I wanted to be myself, to go to university, have a life I chose.


    But I needed to raise money for the fees.¡±


    What the hell¡¯s she talking about?


    You whored yourself to two men just to be a student and not get paid for another five years¡­.?


    ¡°You sold yourself for a week, no holds barred, just to go to college?


    She bristles. ¡°Just to go to college?¡± she snaps. ¡°I needed the education it takes to get somewhere in


    my own right¡­.¡±


    Why would¡­?


    She pauses, looks at Blondie then back at me. Her chin juts. ¡°¡­. Yes, I¡¯ve got looks, but a woman who


    relies just on that, always ends up as property at some level. And looks fade in the end. What happens


    There is challenge in her eyes she res, almost daring me to disagree with her.


    Is she right?


    If you¡¯re still alive Mitch, what do you look like now?


    I try to sound conciliatory. ¡°So, you had your week with them. Then what?¡±


    Like her mother, she is very pale-skinned, but dots of colour show at her cheeks. ¡°I had the money. I


    started at university.¡±


    ¡°Andter? What? You went back? To the man, the men, that bought you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    Why¡­...?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She shrugs. ¡°They¡¯d been good to me. Better than anything else I¡¯d had up until then¡­¡±


    What the fuck?


    It must show on my face. Her expression turns furious and for the first time, she shows outright


    aggression, leaning towards me, as close as she can before the screen stops her.


    ¡°Remember where I grew up,¡± she says, with a voice like a cat. ¡°You dumped me in that hellhole at


    Blessingmoors. Two guys being good to me, and paying me well for it, felt like Heaven.¡±


    Blondie reacts with a jolt, twisting to face her¡­.


    Interesting reaction¡­.


    Let¡¯s y that one along a little¡­.


    Don¡¯t be aggressive¡­.


    ¡­. Keep her talking¡­.


    I try to sound perplexed¡­.


    ¡­. Not that it¡¯s difficult¡­.


    ¡°So, you went back because they were paying you again?¡±


    She sits back again, arms folded. ¡°No, they weren¡¯t paying me. I went back because I wanted more of


    it. Andter, I realised ¡­. I wanted them.¡±


    Ah, Christ¡­.


    And just like that, I am flipped back in time¡­. ¡°You wanted them? Or you¡¯d fallen in love with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Both of them?¡±


    Her eyes narrow. ¡°Yes, in different ways.¡±


    Will she answer?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t choose between them? They didn¡¯t try to make you choose?¡±


    And to my surprise, where I expected anger, she looks indignant. ¡°Choose? Why would I choose? I


    love them both. They both love me. They get on together. Why should I choose?¡±


    Blondie watches all this, his eyes following between us. Now he interrupts. ¡°That¡¯s what happened, isn¡¯t


    it? With you and Conners. You both fell in love with Charlotte¡¯s mother, and you made her choose


    between you. She chose Conners. And you murdered him for it and took revenge on her.¡±


    It wells up, sour as vomit, the past surging over me. The memory of seething anger and sick regret


    when the anger cooled.


    And the return of the rage and the fury whenever I thought about her.


    Mitch¡­.


    Where are you?


    That way she had of looking, as though you were the only man in the world¡­.


    Angel¡­.


    Whore¡­.


    Clever, clever whore


    Her smile


    Her sly maniption


    Her belief that because I loved her, she had pulled my fangs¡­.


    And I see her now, sitting in front of me¡­.


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    Conners¡¯ daughter¡­.


    And the rage boils again, bright and hot and seductive¡­.


    And yet¡­.


    There she sits, her man next to her¡­.


    ¡­. One of her men¡­.


    The other, wounded¡­.


    Blondie still watches me, his eyes fixed on mine, waiting for my reply¡­.


    I underestimated you¡­.


    ¡­. Thought the other was the brains¡­.


    But you saw it¡­.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened,¡± I admit.


    She is wide-eyed, staring at him, then at me, then back again.


    His face is set. ¡°Did she know what you were? A trafficker? A ver?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. She only learned thatter, after¡­.¡± My gorge rises.


    Self-disgust?


    Fear?


    ¡°After she¡¯d already rejected you? Chosen Conners? What did you do? Threaten revenge by enving


    her? Like you did with Charlotte? Ship her out to some godforsaken part of the world where she had no


    hope of rescue, or of anything but a short, miserable life?¡±


    You betrayed me, Mitch¡­.


    You wanted him¡­.


    ¡­. epted him¡­.


    But Blondie keeps talking. ¡°The two of you paid for her in the first ce¡­. You knew that you didn¡¯t


    have to have a conventional rtionship with her; that there can be other ways of living. But when it


    came to it, you forced her to decide between you¡­.¡±


    Is he right?


    Did it have to happen that way?


    ¡°When she learned what I was, what I did, she said I sickened her. She wouldn¡¯t look at me.¡±


    He sits back, arms folded, his face full of loathing. ¡°Well, most people don¡¯t like the idea of very. So,


    for the sake of a convention you didn¡¯t really believe in, you threatened and drove your lover into


    hiding, murdered your best friend, and have spent the years since trying to convince yourself that you


    did the right thing¡­. to the point that you continued your revenge against someone who was


    Her face¡­.


    The loathing in her face when he says that¡­.


    The idea that she might be anything to do with me¡­.


    ¡­. Conners¡¯ daughter¡­.


    ¡­. Not mine¡­


    ¡°And your final revenge on her was to steal the child, to force her to grow up into very herself¡­. To


    fit your idea of¡­.¡±


    I imed you¡­.


    ¡­. Mine¡­.


    ¡­. My due¡­.


    ¡­. My redress¡­.


    Blondie is still talking¡­. ¡°And when you found she¡¯d grown up to look like her mother, you became


    obsessed with it again, determined to have the daughter forced into a life that the mother had already


    told you repelled her¡­.¡±


    And I remember the disgust in her eyes¡­.


    My beautiful Mitch¡­.


    ¡­. Looking at me like shit on a shoe¡­.


    ¡°Is she alive? Charlotte¡¯s mother?¡± Blondie asks.


    I can¡¯t stomach looking at him. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea. The police gave her a new identity, hid her from me. I


    couldn¡¯t find her, and I¡¯ve not seen her for over twenty years. But if she¡¯s not still alive, it¡¯s nothing to do


    with me.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    ¡­. Have you made it happen?


    ¡­. Have you made it work?


    ¡°Don¡¯t the two of you get jealous over her?¡±


    Blondie¡¯s head tilts, but some of the aggression drains from his voice, to be reced by derision. ¡°He¡¯s


    my friend. Friends share things. They don¡¯t go to war over them.¡±


    Friends share things¡­.


    And she epted that¡­?


    She¡¯s watching me with that wide green stare of hers, silently listening to the exchange between me


    and Blondie.


    And you¡¯re not afraid of me¡­.


    You never were¡­.


    You should have been, but you weren¡¯t¡­


    What are you?


    ¡°I thought you were aplete lunatic with that performance you gave, you know¡­.¡± If it were


    possible, her eyes widen further but her mouth sets tight. ¡°¡­. Daring us to rape you. I know what you


    were doing, keeping us off the other one.¡­ Whatever else you are, you¡¯ve got balls.¡± I look to Blondie.


    ¡°No wonder it takes two of you to keep her in line.¡±


    For a moment the two just stare at me, then both burst intoughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think we do,¡± he huffs.


    But I barely hear his words. In that moment, her face has changed, transformed by theughter¡­.


    ¡­. and it is twenty years ago¡­.


    More than that¡­.


    ¡­. And I am dancing with an angel in my arms, her face bright withughter, shining with sheer joy and


    merriment¡­.


    Her expression changes again as she sees me watching her, turning sharp and feral. ¡°What? Why are


    you looking at me like that?¡±


    Mitch¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen youugh before.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°You were always threatening to have me raped or assaulted before. Why would


    I beughing?¡±


    What have I done¡­?


    ¡°You do look like your mother.¡±


    She chews at her lip and Blondie¡¯s fingers creep around hers¡­.


    Is your nerve finally failing?


    Here?


    ¡°Looks after you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Iment.


    ¡­. Those rings¡­.


    They gave them back to her¡­.


    What do they mean?


    And she had two sets¡­.


    ¡°Nice rings. You getting married? To this one? What about your James then? Where does he fit in? I


    see you have your two rings back. Is he wearing one too?¡±


    She ignores the question. Instead, ¡°So, what happens now? I testify against you and your¡­. gang. You


    keep the dogs set on me¡­. ¡®Cause I don¡¯t doubt that even though you¡¯re in here, you¡¯ve still got


    contacts out there¡­.¡±


    Abruptly, her eyes flood.


    How old were you thatst time I saw you cry?


    Thest time I made you cry?


    Six? Seven?


    Her voice tightens up too, ¡°¡­. Everything I¡¯ve done, and gone through, to make something of my


    life¡­.¡±


    She¡¯s growing shrill, an edge to her tone that begins to gnaw at me. The guards look askance at


    Blondie, but he gestures them away with a flick of the fingers, listening to her closely.


    ¡°¡­. Right now, it¡¯s wasted, isn¡¯t it?¡± she continues. ¡°I can¡¯t return to my college, because if I step


    outside I¡¯m hunted, kidnapped, assaulted. You¡¯ve made my life impossible; threatened and endangered


    my friends. You took my mother from me. Murdered my father. You tried to murder Michael. Corby shot


    James, even though he was aiming for me. He barely survived. Your men set an office tower ame.


    It¡¯s sheer luck that no-one died there. You were going to gang-rape my friend, and me. Where does my


    life go from here? Everything I did to drag myself out of the hole that you dropped me in as a baby has


    been trashed. And all because you¡¯re obsessing over something I had no hand in. I wasn¡¯t even born


    for most of it¡­.¡±


    Her tears brim. Blondie¡¯s hand over hers is white at the knuckles.


    Obsessing?


    Bech said something¡­.


    And I knocked him back¡­.


    ¡°Obsessing?¡± I say.


    She¡¯s crying freely now. ¡°What you would call it?¡±


    What the hell?


    This is what upsets you?


    ¡°And now you cry? Not over threats to enve you, ship you out, gang-rape you? But because you


    can¡¯t go back to your university?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    She¡¯s shaking and trembling. All that nerve, all that defiance has evaporated.


    Have I finally broken you?


    Here? Now?


    Is that what I wanted?


    What did I want?


    What do I want?


    ¡°What the fuck have you done to my life? I never hurt you. And my mother really did nothing either. No-


    one chooses who they fall in love with. But she might have stayed with both of you if you¡¯d let it


    happen¡­. But it¡¯s all about you, you selfish, evil bastard¡­. And with what they¡¯ve got on you now, my


    testimony isn¡¯t even going to make any difference. You¡¯re in here to stay, but you¡¯ve got me in prison


    too¡­.¡±


    Shaking and rocking, she sobs hard. Blondie looks rmed, wrapping his arms around her, murmuring


    something quiet.


    And if the screen were not between us, I would hold her myself¡­.


    Mitch¡­.


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    She wipes a runny nose on her sleeve. It¡¯s inelegant but endearing¡­.


    What the fuck am I thinking¡­.?


    The guard taps Blondie on the shoulder, pushing a tissue into his hand. He passes it to her and she


    blows her nose loudly and gracelessly.


    A silence falls.


    Ahh¡­. Christ¡­.


    What have I to lose¡­?


    ¡°Jennifer¡­. Charlotte. Go get your life back.¡±


    Clutching at the tissue, she blinks through swollen eyes. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said, get your life back. You¡¯re right. You appearing in court, no matter what your testimony, isn¡¯t


    going to make a difference to me at this point. Go home. Go back to your university. Go find your


    mother if you want to. If she¡¯s still alive. You won¡¯t have any more trouble. Or at least none that I¡¯m


    responsible for.¡±


    Blondie stands, his chair scraping back, looming over me through the screen¡­.


    Jeez, you¡¯re a big bastard¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± he says. ¡°Just like that, it¡¯s all different?¡±


    Is it?


    ¡°Yeah¡­ just like that. I suppose you won¡¯t believe me, but, for what it¡¯s worth to either of you, you have


    my word. Whatever else happens in your lives, I won¡¯t be behind your problems¡­. But there¡¯s a


    price¡­.¡±


    She wrings at the tissue. ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be locked away for a long time. Probably for good. Come and visit me.¡±


    And now she stands, rising from her seat and stepping back. ¡°You cannot be serious.¡± She looks


    appalled.


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly serious. Come and visit me¡­.¡±


    Mitch¡¯s daughter¡­.


    Mitch¡¯s image¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Talk to me sometimes.¡±


    Blondie, outrage in his voice, ¡°You murdered her father, tried to destroy her mother, enve her¡­. And


    you want her to visit you?¡±


    ¡°What harm can it do? You think they¡¯re going to let me near her?¡±


    ¡°What I have to get past¡­.¡± says Blondie, ¡°¡­is that I¡¯m looking at a man who kidnapped, assaulted,


    and intended to rape and sell, my wife-to-be, and to crown it all, suspects he might be her father¡­.¡±


    Conners¡¯ daughter¡­.


    And my stomach lurches again¡­.


    ¡°¡­.. suddenly turns into Father Christmas and says that everything¡¯s suddenly okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did all that. But that was then. And¡­. I¡¯ve already lost the game.¡±


    He looks at me in utter disgust and disbelief, wraps an arm around her and with a nod to the guards,


    steers her away and out. As they leave, she looks back at me over her shoulder.


    *****


    After they leave a guard takes me by the arm. ¡°Back we go, sir.¡±


    Sir?


    ¡°You''re new, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr Klempner, I am.¡±


    Mr Klempner?


    He keeps his voice low. Low enough not to be heard by the other guard. ¡°I ran into an associate of


    yours recently. A Mr Baxter¡­.¡±


    Ahhh...


    ¡°¡­. He asked me to ask you if there is anything you need?¡±


    ¡°News mainly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr Klempner. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°Here we are, sir.¡± He holds a hand to my cell door. ¡°Um, you understand sir that when the other guards


    are around¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Gerry Sutcliffe, sir.¡±


    ¡°Good to meet you ¡­ Officer Sutcliffe.¡±


    ¡°You too, sir. Let me know if you need anything and I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    *****


    James


    ¡°So how did it go?¡±


    Michael prises the cap off a beer bottle on the edge of the table then gulps down from the neck before


    wiping his mouth on the back of his hand. ¡°It was¡­. surreal.¡±


    I¡¯m up and about and able to walk now, at the level of using the bathroom without the intervention of a


    nurse. Nheless, Michael¡¯s return is an excuse for me to climb back into bed, take the weight from


    my aching leg and draw a surreptitious sigh, which he pretends not to notice.


    And I¡¯m happy enough to be here. Back in the beach house, the environment is soothing and


    convinces me to sleep more than I could have done in the renovation/building site which is our


    mountain home, even were we able to return there.


    I prop myself up against the pillows and Michael reaches around, rearranging them for me. When I¡¯m


    settledfortably, ¡°Go on. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Cutting a long story short, Klempner admitted to murdering Charlotte¡¯s father, seemed to have some


    kind of crisis over her looking just like her mother and at the end of it told her he¡¯s calling off the dogs


    and to get on with her life.¡±


    What the fuck¡­.?


    Yeah¡­. Right¡­.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for the longer version of that in a bit, but do you think he could possibly be sincere? After


    everything he did, you think he would simply give up? Forget his revenge, just like that?¡±


    Michael sighs. ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, no.¡± He pulls up a seat, then leans back, rocking on the two back chair


    legs. ¡°But¡­. if we don¡¯t at least consider taking him at face value, what are our alternatives? We all


    have to disappear, like Charlotte¡¯s mother? Change our identities? Give up our lives?¡±


    Not an option¡­.


    ¡°We can take precautions of course,¡± I say¡­.


    ¡­. I need to think this through¡­.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m already on it. And this time, it¡¯s more than just keeping an axe under the bed.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Michael sits forward again, bing much more animated. ¡°The house is aplete renovation


    anyway. While it¡¯s stripped to the foundations, it¡¯s as good a time as any to install any extras we might


    think of.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    He counts off on his fingers. ¡°Cameras, security protection, fences, pressure detectors around the


    fences, vibration sensors on the windows¡­.¡±


    Ye Gods¡­.


    It¡¯ll be a fuckin¡¯ fortress¡­.


    Then he shes bows at me. ¡°.¡­ And since we were digging out the cers anyway for your.¡­er¡­.


    ¡®y Room¡¯¡­. I¡¯ve extended the digging somewhat to give us some extra options on getting out


    undetected if we need to.¡±


    He¡¯s doing what?


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding? Some sort of secret door?¡±


    ¡°More than that. A tunnel. A literal bolt-hole, in case we ever have gunmen turn up again in the night.


    Personally, I don¡¯t want any more midnight escapes through the snow.¡±


    And the memory of the most appalling night of my life floods back; waiting in the dark, helpless to do


    anything, while my friend and my lover escaped through the bitter winter¡¯s night from assassins.


    ¡°Does Charlotte know about all this?¡± I ask.


    He sucks air between his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve not gone into details¡­. She knows I¡¯m doing something, but I


    think she¡¯s trying not to think about it too hard right now¡­.¡± He looks up, staring me in the eye. ¡°Listen,


    one other possibility does ur to me, about Klempner¡¯s motives. He changed his mind when it was


    pointed out to him that he was retaliating against someone who waspletely innocent of what had


    happened. Even if taking Charlotte from her mother as a baby was part of his reprisals, her mother


    wouldn¡¯t know anything about everything that¡¯s happened since¡­. What kind of revenge is that?¡±


    Good point, but¡­?


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°So¡­. Charlotte wants to know about her mother, probably to find her, and Klempner knows that. He¡¯s


    in prison for God-knows-how-long¡­.¡±


    And good riddance¡­.


    ¡°¡­. Suppose he intends to simply sit tight, and let Charlotte do his work for him, track her down? With


    everyone trying to help her because she¡¯s the long-lost daughter, rather than the psycho she¡¯s hiding


    from?¡±


    Christ¡­.


    Perhaps I should have shot the bastard when I had the chance¡­.


    Toote now¡­.


    ¡°And then pick up where he left off? Sheesh¡­. that¡¯s an ufortable thought¡­. you think he¡¯s mad


    enough for that?¡±


    ¡°Yup. In fact, ¡®mad¡¯ is an interesting way of putting it. I¡¯m told by Will Stanton that he may not end up in


    prison at all. He¡¯s got doctors arguing that he¡¯s psychotic, criminally insane; andwyers on both sides


    saying he should be locked up for the good of the rest of the human race, but in a secure hospital.


    Personally, I think he¡¯s just an evil bastard.


    ¡°So, we go for it? Try to get back to a normal life, but remain vignt?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Eternal vignce is the price of liberty? Yes, I think that¡¯s about it¡­.¡±


    Speak quietly and carry a big stick¡­.


    *****

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make something to eat. shall I.¡± He winks. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something for free, James. I¡¯ll be happier


    when you¡¯re out of bed if only because I¡¯m missing your cooking.¡±


    He leaves and after a minute or so the tter and bang of pans and crockery and cutlery cuts through


    the evening, briefly followed the smash of something hitting a tiled floor and loud cursing. I chuckle to


    myself¡­.


    When he was single, I think he lived on take-outs and ready-packed sd¡­.


    Then my mood swings, turning serious and I gnaw endlessly on my thoughts


    Suppose Klempner is lying¡­.


    ¡­. As he almost certainly is¡­.


    How to keep you safe Jade¡­?


    Without putting you in a prison¡­.


    ... Even the kind where the bars are inside your own head¡­.


    They tried to murder Michael¡­.


    ¡­. They almost seeded with me¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    If anything like this happens again¡­.


    If I died¡­.


    ¡­. You''d only have Michael


    You need more¡­.


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    You have a powerful enemy¡­.


    ¡­. You need powerful friends¡­.


    Richard¡­.


    Tighten that bond¡­.


    How?


    It won''te from you. You won¡¯t volunteer it¡­.


    I punished you when you first met him¡­.


    ¡­.


    I was wrong¡­.


    And I close my eyes against the memory of that day and my own stupidity and jealousy and the bitter


    consequences.


    Never again


    Richard...


    But how?


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    First let''s get you safely married¡­.


    Michael will never let you down.


    Ever.


    *****


    Three Years Ago


    Charlotte is polishing the brass finger tes on the bar-room door when Barbara-Vivienne strolls by.


    Without breaking her stride, she murmurs, ¡°The Cafe au Lait, six am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    *****


    As Charlotte enters, Barbara is waiting for her with coffee and waffles for two at the table. As Charlotte


    sits, the woman waves a hand across. ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    Embarrassed at, again, epting gifts from strangers, Charlotte takes the coffee but doesn¡¯t touch the


    waffles until Barbara pushes a fork into her hand.


    ¡°Look, kid, you¡¯re broke. You¡¯re doing your best to get out of it. I get that. Been there. Done that. Read


    the book. Seen the movie. Got the tee-shirt. Now eat. When you¡¯re the City¡¯s leading courtesan, you


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    can buy me lunch one day.¡±


    She waits until Charlotte has eaten a couple of bites then, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve been talking to some people for


    you. The general agreement is that the best way for you to raise the most is by auction.¡±


    ¡°Auction?¡± Charlotte¡¯s jaw drops.


    Barbara lifts her chin with a finger. ¡°Did no-one ever tell you it¡¯s bad manners to eat with your mouth


    open? Yes, auction.¡±


    She reaches into a bag, pulling out a sheet of paper. ¡°Now listen, can you use aputer?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. I¡¯m learning.¡±


    ¡°Alright, do a search. Here¡¯s a couple of sites to start you off¡­.¡± She taps on the paper with a long nail


    at a list of web addresses. ¡°¡­. but once you start looking, there¡¯s a few of them out there. I suggest you


    look at them to get a feel of what you are letting yourself in for. But¡­.¡± She holds up her hand. ¡°¡­. and


    it¡¯s a big but, most of them are foreign and a lot reserve the right to take you out of the country. You


    don¡¯t want that. You stay here, in this country where thew will protect you.¡±


    Charlotte chokes down a mouthful of waffle. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure of that.¡±


    Barbara shifts her finger down the sheet to a highlighted paragraph. ¡°Take a good look at this one. It¡¯s


    local, run by one of the City auction houses. It¡¯ll not necessarily promise the best take for you and the


    house charges fifty per cent, but it¡¯s a much safer option than most of the others. And it means that, if


    you want to, you can tell a friend where you are.¡±


    She eyes the girl, even more pale-faced than usual. ¡°You alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just¡­. It¡¯s bing more real, talking about it like this.¡±


    Barbara narrows her eyes, folds her arms. ¡°Am I wasting my time? Are you going to bottle out on this?


    Because if you are¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll go through with it. It¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­. Just hitting home hard?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Barbara softens her tone. ¡°No-one¡¯s going to force you to do this. It must be your own choice to do it.


    But what I would say is, if you¡¯re going to do it, then do it. Don¡¯t approach the auction house and then


    change your mind. They¡¯ll never give you a second chance.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s gaze goes distant. ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to make up my mind and carry it though.¡±


    The woman smiles. ¡°Finish your waffles. I¡¯ve got to go now but let me know what you decide to do. I¡¯d


    like to know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, yes.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    James


    My mobile rings: Richard.


    ¡°James, I was having a word with Charlotte earlier. She¡¯s a little upset that the university is kicking up a


    fuss over the way her course options are moving around. The training periods, academic time and so


    on. It was all supposed to be arranged, but apparently, they¡¯re giving her a hard time over it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought something like this might crop up. Did you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I know where this ising from. The Chancellor, Wilmore, is fine, but the Bursar is an


    interfering busybody with an inted sense of self-worth, who pokes his nose into every aspect of


    university life, whether it belongs there or not. If he didn¡¯t have tenure he¡¯d have been out years ago.¡±


    ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°First, I like you to have a word with Charlotte¡­.¡±


    *****


    The crook of my thumb and forefinger under her chin, I force her face to mine, ¡°Charlotte, is it that you


    want to attend the university? Or that, in a couple of years¡¯ time, you simply want the qualifications and


    the letters after your name?¡±


    She¡¯s nervous, and I¡¯m deliberately keeping her that way. I want this dealt with once and for all¡­.


    ¡­. Then I know what I¡¯m dealing with¡­.


    She licks her lips. ¡°I want the qualifications, Master. They¡¯re the key to my getting on in the world.¡±


    I kiss her. ¡°Good girl. You¡¯re thinking clearly. Keep what you just said in mind.¡±


    *****


    ¡°No Beth today?¡± asks Michael. ¡°I thought she¡¯d be along to give Charlotte some moral support.¡±


    Richard replies, watching him in the rearview mirror. ¡°Elizabeth couldn¡¯t make it today. She¡¯s had to go


    see a sick rtive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Someone close? Anything serious?¡±


    ¡°Her Uncle Albert. I don''t think there''s a cure for old age. He must be into his nies and, well I''m not


    sure he''s all there¡­¡± He taps his skull¡­. ¡°¡­. any more. Thest time we went to visit him, he kept


    thinking Elizabeth was his wife. I think it was his wife¡­. Some female rtive anyway, long gone.


    Elizabeth she''s a bit of a favourite of the old man¡¯s when she was a little girl, and she¡¯s very fond of


    him.¡±


    As we park up, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can add much to this,¡± says Michael. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk down by the river


    while you¡¯re all in there. Give me a call when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯ll meet up with you.¡± He kisses


    Charlotte. ¡°Good luck.¡± Then he saunters off.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯te in Charlotte,¡± says Richard, sounding apologetic. ¡°I realise that seems unfair


    when we¡¯re going to be talking about you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine,¡± she says airily. ¡°I¡¯m going shopping.¡±


    Shopping?


    Charlotte?!?


    ¡°Charlotte, have you had a blow to the head recently?¡±


    She chuckles. ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be with you, Master. I¡¯m going to do the rounds of the second-hand


    bookshops.¡±


    And I chuckle too. ¡°You¡¯re nothing if not consistent. Have fun.¡± I kiss her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll call you when


    we¡¯re done.¡±


    *****


    As we stroll through the parnd campus, Richardments ¡°We''ll get what we want but it''s not going


    to be a walk in the park.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure we¡¯ll get it then?¡±


    ¡°They owe me,¡± he says concisely.


    On the steps to the main building, a security guard recognises Richard, opening the door for him with


    some show of ceremony.


    He enters without a trace of either modesty or arrogance.


    ¡°You enjoy money, don''t you?¡± I murmur from the side of my mouth.


    ¡°Damn right.¡± His words are equally quiet. ¡°Money gives you power, and power is meant to be enjoyed.


    Especially when it means I get to make a self-important shmuck like this dance to my tune.¡±


    Ahead of us is a man, average height, average build, average everything. And right off, I understand


    why he gets Richard¡¯s back up. Something in his bodynguage¡­.


    A toad of a man¡­.


    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°I can never remember¡­.¡±


    He struts across to us¡­.


    Bantam¡­.


    ¡°Mr Haswell.¡± He offers a hand. ¡°Thank you so much foring.¡±


    As though we were here by invitation¡­.


    Richard gives the hand a brief tug, releasing it quickly. ¡°Bursar, this is my Technical Director, James


    Alexanders.¡±


    I am also offered the hand. As I take it, it is damp and soft. I release it equally quickly.


    ¡°Chancellor Wilmore is waiting for us,¡± he says.


    Us¡­?


    The Chancellor is a big, friendly-faced man.


    The Bursar introduces us. ¡°Mr Richard Haswell, Chancellor, and his Co-Director¡­.¡±


    He¡¯s forgotten my name in thest two minutes?


    Richard¡¯s brow puckers.


    Everything about Wilmore is built to scale and the ham-hand thrust at me envelopes mine. ¡°James


    Alexanders,¡± I say.


    Wilmore frowns, as though trying to bring something to mind, but the Bursar interrupts.


    ¡°If you recall Chancellor, Mr Haswell is here regarding the case of the Conners girl.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Charlotte. A very talented girl. Excellent results. She has a difficulty of some kind I


    understand?¡±


    ¡°She is making special pleading Chancellor, for favours and treatment as a special case.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± interrupts Richard. ¡°I am making special pleading for her¡­.¡±


    We spend an unpleasant fifteen minutes trying to have a conversation with Wilmore. However, the


    Bursar interferes at every point, blocking any and every point we make.


    Finally, Richard loses patience. ¡°You lean on me for a lot of favours, Chancellor,¡± he snaps. ¡°And on this


    asion, I am calling some of them in.¡± Richard makes a show of checking a notepad. And I know it to


    be show, because he reeled off the lot to me earlier in the day without so much as ncing at the pad.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a shopping list,¡± he says pensively. ¡°At the head of the list are a new library wing and a


    recement¡­ um¡­ transmission electron microscope. Personally, I have no idea what the contraption


    is, but James here tells me it is something that every self-respecting physicsb should have these


    days.¡±


    The Chancellor frowns again as he looks at me. I begin to wonder if I have a piece of spinach stuck


    between my teeth.


    ¡°If we do it for one,¡± whines the Bursar, ¡°we''d have to do it for all of them.¡±


    ¡°I''m not asking for all of them,¡± says Richard, his tone now curt. ¡°And I am not willing to negotiate the


    principle of this. Only the details by which it is made possible. Your university asks much of me and my


    personally, I do not believe I am asking for anything unreasonable; simply that you assist one student in


    pursuing her studies in an equitable manner.¡±


    I interrupt. I have never seen Richard lose his temper, but storm clouds are brewing. ¡°We''re not asking


    for any rxation of standards,¡± I point out. ¡°Charlotte would still have to do the coursework, pass all


    the exams with eptable grades, and of course the Industrial training. I can handle all that in as much


    detail and volume as you feel necessary. It would simply be that the academic side of the work is done


    as distance learning. Charlotte could visit from time to time if you felt the need to talk with her face to


    face.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilmore is wavering. The Bursar has a set to his chin.


    ¡°Look at it this way,¡± I say. ¡°If she were disabled; partially sighted say, or in a wheelchair, you would


    make special arrangements for her. What''s the difference?¡±


    Richard breaks in. ¡°And of course, when the Haswell corporation expands its apprenticeship and


    graduate trainee programs next year, it would be quite a im for any student of the University to say


    they had trained under James Alexanders, designer and architect of the new City Renovation Scheme.¡±


    Wilmore sits upright in his chair, stabbing a finger towards me. ¡°Those are your designs? You¡¯re that


    James Alexanders?¡±


    I¡¯m a little taken aback at his vehemence. ¡°Indeed, they are. And, yes, I am.¡±


    The Bursar whines in again. ¡°That has absolutely no bearing on anything¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bursar, don¡¯t you have any ledgers to bnce or some-such?¡± snaps Wilmore. ¡°I think you have made


    your contribution to this discussion.¡±


    The toad reddens, nods curtly and leaves.


    Wilmore turns back to me, ignoring Richard, apparently to his amusement. ¡°And Charlotte is your, um,


    personal project? It all bes clear now.¡±


    I doubt that¡­.


    ¡°Yes, despite her personal circumstances, I have made it my business to see that she receives the


    education and training she wishes for and deserves¡­.¡±


    And not one word of a lie was spoken¡­.


    *****

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    As we leave, Richard murmurs, ¡°Keep your face straight.¡±


    ¡°You might have warned me¡­.¡±


    ¡°What? That you were my ace-in-a-hole?¡± Despite his advice, his mouth is twitching. ¡°Not a chance. It


    worked out so much better that you were surprised when he finally realised who you are.¡±


    I nce over my shoulder to see that we are safely out of range, then stop and turn to face him.


    ¡°Richard, who am I? I¡¯m an architect. A good architect granted, but¡­.¡±


    Heys a hand on my shoulder. ¡°You, my friend, are the architect who will have changed the face of the


    City. Not many can make that im. Your immortality is going to be standing as evidence around us for


    generations toe.¡±


    It¡¯s an interesting thought.


    ¡°I never expected to be famous.¡±


    He rocks a hand back and forth. ¡°Perhaps not with the Common Man, but I looked through those Get-


    Well cards at the hospital. Did you?¡±


    ¡°Er, no.¡±


    ¡°You should. I asked Michael to keep them for when you left the hospital; for when you finally got


    around to noticing how many people think you matter. The university sent you a card and it was signed


    by the Chancellor.¡±


    *****


    Richard


    I¡¯ve seldom seen James sopletely flummoxed. He clearly has had no idea how well regarded he


    is.


    I get a couple of beers in and put one of them in front of him. Michael re-joins us only a few minutes


    Happy faces: two.


    sses of Beer: two.


    All okay¡­.


    Then he looks around. ¡°Where¡¯s Charlotte?¡±


    ¡°Gone shopping,¡± says James.


    He zes over. ¡°Shopping? When did Charlotte ever go shopping? She hates shopping.¡±


    James takes a long mouthful of beer. ¡°It¡¯s a university town. She¡¯s just discovered the street with all the


    second-hand bookshops¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh.¡­¡± Michael rocks on his heels. ¡°Right¡­. Might as well get a beer then.¡±


    James sucks in his cheeks. ¡°Several beers I should think.¡±


    When he returns from the bar, ss in hand, ¡°How did it go? Got her course details sorted out?¡± He


    tosses a couple of bags of peanuts on the table, opens one and tosses back a handful, then shoves the


    bag across.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say, ¡°and we¡¯re both quite pleased with the result. James said, and I suspect you agree, that,


    for her own safety, he¡¯d be happier having Charlotte close at hand, rather than away for long


    periods¡­.¡±


    Drinking, he shes eyes at me, then, ¡°Yes, I am happier with that¡­.¡±


    ¡°Good. So, we¡¯ve arranged with the university, that she can cover a lot of the material by distance


    learning and online training. So long as she can pass the exams, that covers all the academic material.


    And the practical experience presents no difficulties. I¡¯ll make sure she works her way around


    everything that¡¯s avable in the industry within fifty miles. James here can handle that. He has a better


    grip on that side of things than I do.¡±


    ¡°Sounds ideal. And the university is okay with that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making sure they¡¯re okay with it. They lean on the Haswell Corporation for a lot of favours. I¡¯ve


    called some of them in this time.¡±


    Michael ces his ss on the table. ¡°You like getting your own way, don¡¯t you?¡±


    You noticed, eh¡­.


    ¡°Privileges of wealth. I can rmend it.¡±


    ¡°I imagine you can.¡± He stirs a finger over the table top, drawing patterns through a little slopped liquid.


    Then he locks eyes with me. ¡°And by the way, you¡¯ve not pulled the wool over my eyes, about at least


    one of your reasons for wanting Charlotte close by¡­.¡±


    Damn¡­.


    But I keep my voice and face neutral. ¡°Meaning?¡± I take some nuts, chewing on them slowly.


    He gives me another You¡¯re not fooling me look. ¡°Charlotte is not Beth¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    And you¡¯ll look after Charlotte no matter what¡­.


    Fair enough¡­.


    James is silent but watchful.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± I suck at my beer to give myself chance to think about my reply. ¡°She¡¯s done a better job of


    it than Ross. On his watch, Elizabeth has been kidnapped twice, and Charlotte herself escaped when


    he was supposed to be guarding her.¡±


    His face is set and his eyes narrow. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t make it Charlotte¡¯s responsibility to look after


    your wife¡­.¡±


    And who does he think will stop Charlotte? If she sets her mind on it¡­.


    ¡°Are you going to exin that to her? Or would you like me to try it?¡±


    His fingers tap a tattoo on the table top as he eyeballs me, then he sighs and looks away.


    When he looks back again, his tone is much milder. ¡°And Charlotte, is she satisfied with your


    arrangements with the university?¡±


    ¡°She seems to be, yes.¡±


    He turns to James. ¡°You¡¯re unusually quiet. Do you think she¡¯s happy with it?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s happy enough¡­.¡± he says, dryly


    You made sure of it first I think¡­.


    She has no excuse this time¡­.


    Heaven help her if she disobeys him again¡­.


    James continues, ¡°¡­. And for once in this, she¡¯s going to do as she¡¯s damn well told. She¡¯ll get what


    she wants this way, so she has no good reason for arguing about it.¡±


    Michael gives him a long look, then turns his attention to his ss, asionally eyeing James over the


    top.


    What are you thinking¡­.?


    You don¡¯t say a lot¡­.


    But you do think a lot¡­.


    The door bangs open, bounces back and then bangs again against Charlotte making her entry,den


    with bags. Obviously full of books, some have corners poking through stic, all are heavy and some


    look as though the handles are about to fail.


    James stands, relieving her of some of the bags. ¡°Ah, Charlotte, there you are. I see you have enjoyed


    yourself.¡±


    And he¡¯s right. Her eyes are alive with pleasure, her face alight. ¡°Oh, yes. What a great ce¡­.¡±


    James too is smiling slightly. ¡°Mind if I look at what you¡¯ve bought?¡± The smile turns whimsical as he


    works his way through her purchases, raising brows at some of her choices.


    ¡°¡¯Modern Cosmology and Philosophy¡¯, ¡®The Chronicles of Narnia¡¯, ¡®The Mythology of the Ancient


    Greeks¡¯¡­.¡±


    Michael leans across to look, shaking his head slightly but also smiling.


    ¡°¡­. Asimov¡¯s ¡®The Gods Themselves¡¯, ¡®Fundamentals of Physics: Mechanics, Rtivity, and


    Thermodynamics¡¯, ¡®The Complete Sherlock Holmes¡¯, Lovelock¡¯s ¡®Gaia¡¯, ¡®Pride and Prejudice¡¯¡­. An


    eclectic mix.¡± He opens a copy of what looks like a volume on astronomy, flicking through the pages


    and chuckling. ¡°Have you considered specialising?¡±


    She snorts. ¡°Specialisation is for insects¡­.¡±


    James halts in his examination of the volume in his hand, frowning as he stares into space. ¡°That¡¯s a


    quote, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Her mouth opens, and her eyes widen on him. ¡°Yes Master, it is.¡±


    Gazing out of the window, he rubs his nose. ¡°I know the reference, but for the life of me, I can¡¯t think


    where from.¡±


    Charlotte¡¯s eyes are glossing¡­.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    Michael exchanges a look with me, shrugging and shaking his head.


    She almost whispers. ¡°It¡¯s from ¡®The Notebooks of Lazarus Long.¡¯ taken from Heinlein¡¯s ¡®Time Enough


    for Love¡¯.¡±


    Tapping his fist against his lips. ¡°That¡¯s an old neen-seventies science fiction novel, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve ever read it. Why would I know the quote?¡±


    ¡°You might not have read it Master, but you¡¯ve had it read to you, in the hospital¡­. while you were


    unconscious¡­.¡±


    Oh, my God¡­.


    ¡°While I was unconscious?¡±


    She asked me if I thought he could hear¡­.


    ¡°You were just lying there, dead to the world, and I was talking to you, hoping you could hear me. And


    when I couldn¡¯t think of any more to say, I read to you¡­. and you did hear me.¡±


    Michael gapes. Charlotte is close to tears. Even James is blinking hard and refusing to meet anyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    It¡¯s all getting a bit out of hand.


    They should have privacy for this¡­.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡­. They can talk about itter¡­.


    A change of subject I think¡­.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going with the spa-hotel development, Michael?¡± I ask. ¡°¡®Life and Beauty¡¯ was it? That¡¯s what


    you¡¯re calling it? ns on track?¡±


    The blond man shoots me a grateful look. ¡°For the most part, yes,¡± he says. ¡°Just the usual snags and


    hitches you expect with any sizable project¡­¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡±


    James watches me, a spective look in his eye. One by one, he pops peanuts in his mouth, chewing


    and swallowing each one before taking the next.


    Has he caught on?


    My reason for asking¡­.


    As our eyes meet, there¡¯s a twinkle there¡­.


    And he¡¯s not objecting¡­.


    Michael runs a hand through his hair, sounding harassed. ¡°Um¡­ such as trying to get a swimming pool


    installed. I¡¯ve got all the permissions in ce to convert one of the out-buildings, but the bank isn¡¯t


    willing to extend the finance any further until I¡¯ve got three years¡¯ trading ounts.¡±


    Really?


    ¡°But you¡¯ve been running ¡®Life and Fitness¡¯ in the City for years.¡­ and turning a healthy profit, surely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but you know how it is since two thousand and seven. All the banks have tightened up the rules.¡±


    Bloody bastards at the banks¡­.


    Pretty perfect for me though¡­.


    How to approach this¡­?


    ?

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    James said he has a problem epting help¡­.


    ¡­. Carefully¡­.


    ¡°Ummm.¡­Take this the right way, but I¡¯d be happy to help.¡±


    ss in hand, Michael freezes, knuckles. His voice is barely polite. ¡°Thanks, Richard, but I¡¯m not a


    charity.¡±


    James¡¯ meets my eyes again with a ¡®Told you¡¯ look. Heughs softly. ¡°Now, who¡¯s suffering from stiff-


    necked pride?¡±


    Michael gives him a look that should have dissolved him on the spot, but James simply gives him a


    mild look, sucking at his teeth as he tries to extract a bit of peanut.


    I follow Michael¡¯s lead, keeping my own tone cool. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a charitable offer, Michael. I¡¯m a


    businessman. It was a proposal.¡±


    He flushes. ¡°Ah¡­. My apologies.¡± He opens the second bag of nuts. ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching the reaction of Elizabeth¡¯s friends to this ever since you told us about your ideas,


    and I know they¡¯re queuing up to visit, especially since most of them already use your City Centre¡­.¡±


    And there¡¯s one hundred per cent truth¡­.


    ¡°So?¡±


    He¡¯s listening now, receptive¡­.


    Time to go for it¡­.


    ¡°Okay, my cards on the table. Michael, I¡¯ve been itching to find a way of getting in on your project. And


    it seems to me that this might work for both of us. I¡¯d like to fund whatever¡¯s needed to get the spa-


    hotel project up and running¡­.¡± His face tips back, his eyes on me. ¡°.... as it should be, from Day One,


    in exchange for a shareholding¡­. How would you feel about that?¡±


    His lips purse. ¡°What size of share are you thinking of?¡±


    ¡°Got your figures to hand?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ve got them in my head.¡­ Anyone got a pen and paper?¡±


    James whips a paper bag from among Charlotte¡¯s purchases and I watch while Michael jots down


    figures. Some he clearly knows right off¡­.


    Ie per customer¡­.


    Staff wages¡­.


    Some of the building quotes¡­.


    Some he is apparently estimating, staring into space and whistling tunelessly under his breath¡­.


    Legal costs¡­.


    ¡­. Interest¡­.


    ¡­. The rest of the building work¡­.


    ¡­. Turnover¡­.


    ¡­. Numbers of clientele¡­.


    His knowledge is clear, and his estimates make sense¡­.


    And he understands profit and loss¡­.


    ¡­. He knows what he¡¯s doing¡­.


    After a couple of minutes, he passes me the bag and I assess his figures.


    Looks good¡­.


    ¡­. but we can improve on it¡­.


    Michael is trying to maintain a poker face¡­.


    ¡­. I¡¯ve been at this far longer than you, my friend¡­.


    I make a few amendments and jot down some notes on a couple of items to follow up on.


    James is suppressingughter and Charlotte looks bored. As I draw a line under my amended version


    of the figures, her expression turns to consternation as I push the bag across to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how your ountancy¡¯sing on, Charlotte. What does that lot mean?¡±


    And consternation turns to dismay¡­.


    She really hates the financial side of the work¡­.


    ¡­. This is a girl who auctioned herself for money¡­.


    ¡­. and yet, is utterly indifferent to it¡­.


    She swallows, looking around the three of us. Michael looks a little indignant, but James simply waves


    her to the task¡­.


    She simply wants control of her own life¡­.


    ¡­. but money is the key¡­.


    ¡­. and James understands that¡­.


    With a face like a five-year-old being served broli, she starts. ¡°Um¡­. Michael¡¯s put down the value


    of the site from a surveyor¡¯s assessment, along with what he paid, plus the mortgage from the bank.


    There¡¯s the value of the work done so far, and what¡¯s still needed. There¡¯s an estimate of numbers of


    clients, ie and expenses over the next three years¡­.¡± She looks up. ¡°Michael¡­ you hold all this in


    your head?¡±


    And now he looks amused. ¡°You run a business, that¡¯s what you do, at least if you expect to stay in


    business.¡±


    ¡°Keep going, Charlotte,¡± I say.


    ¡°Okay, um, Richard¡¯s over-written some of the estimates on ie and expenses, some upwards and


    some down. Err¡­. you¡¯ve scrubbed out interest payments entirely but added in some legal fees¡­.¡±


    ¡°If I put cash into the project to rece bank funding, there won¡¯t be any interest payments,¡± I point out.


    Her face washes with an Of Course¡­. She turns back to the sheet. ¡°You¡¯re offering to cover all the


    building and development costs, plus some marketing, in exchange for a thirty per cent share?¡±


    Michael sniffs. ¡°I think thirty-per-cent is a bit steep, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lol! Of course it is¡­.


    But I keep a straight face. ¡°Well, that¡¯s open to negotiation isn¡¯t it.¡­ but you¡¯ve not stopped talking to


    me¡­.¡±


    He leans in. ¡°I was thinking more like ten per cent.¡±


    ¡°What? For covering your future and projected current costs and providing working capital for two


    years?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need working capital. The projections show that.¡±


    ¡°With some hefty assumptions about the scale of the business you¡¯ll get in the first few months¡­.¡±


    ¡°I already have bookings and pre-orders for a lot of that. And a mailing list for expressed interest I¡¯ve


    been building up over thest six months¡­.¡±


    ¡°Really? Twenty-five per cent.¡±


    He¡¯s not a bad negotiator¡­.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡­. Knows how to defend his corner¡­.


    Charlotte watches us like a spectator at a tennis match. James whispers something to her and her


    mouth ¡®O¡¯s.


    ¡°Seventeen and a half per cent. And it goes in Elizabeth¡¯s name.¡±


    Realisation dawns. Michael stands, offering his hand. ¡°Done! Charlotte, meet your new shareholder.¡±


    He thinks she¡¯s just going to proxy for me?


    Hmmm¡­.


    We¡¯ll see¡­.


    Charlotte jerks alert. ¡°My new shareholder?¡±


    Oh¡­ Charlotte¡­.


    Michael presses a hand to his forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you read any of those papers I showed you? About the


    purchase of the hotel and house?¡±


    Shame-faced, ¡°Er¡­ well, I scanned them quickly, but it all seemed a bit¡­.¡±


    The hand moves to support his chin, elbow on the table. ¡°Boring? Is that the word you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    She hangs her head. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Let¡¯s press the point home¡­.


    ¡­. Lessons to be learned here¡­.


    ¡°You¡¯d better start taking an interest in these things now, Charlotte. It¡¯s a bit odd that I should know


    already that you¡¯re a shareholder in ¡®Life and Beauty¡¯, but you don¡¯t.¡± But Iugh as I say it, to keep the


    bite from my words.


    Her cheeks pinking, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t realise.¡±


    She is so unused to having anything of her own¡­.


    ¡­. Anything at all¡­.


    ¡­. We¡¯ll see about that¡­.


    Michael holds his hands to heaven, then grabs her by the chin. ¡°We¡¯re getting married. Of course


    you¡¯re a shareholder.¡±


    ¡°On that subject.¡­¡± I say, ¡°Have you set a date?¡±


    And Michael all but freezes over. His smile fades and he looks away¡­.


    What¡¯s wrong?


    What am I missing?


    I look to Charlotte and James.


    His face is a nk, the shutters down fast.


    And hers¡­.


    She stutters. ¡°Er, we¡¯d not really discussed it. With everything that¡¯s happened¡­.¡± She looks to


    Michael¡­.


    ¡­. Her fiance¡­.


    ¡­. who remains very still¡­.


    James breaks the impasse. ¡°I was rather hoping that I¡¯d be asked to be Best Man.¡± He points a long


    finger at his friend. ¡°You can take that as a heavy hint.¡±


    Michael beams. ¡°Who else would I ask?¡±


    And the two turn to Charlotte.


    James, eyes t and in neutral tones, says, ¡°So, when were you thinking of, Charlotte?¡±


    And the penny drops.


    James persuaded her to agree to marry Michael¡­.


    ¡­. but it was always James she wanted¡­.


    Or was it?


    She bursts into a sunray smile, flinging her arms around Michael¡¯s neck. ¡°How about the Spring? You


    should have the house and the hotel ready by then. We could have the reception on the mountain.¡±


    He pulls her in at the waist, kissing her, his face bright with joy¡­.


    Ye Gods, but you¡¯re a handsome bastard¡­.


    ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± he says.


    ¡­. No wonder she¡¯s going for it¡­.


    She pulls back, looking him in the eye. ¡°There¡¯s one other thing though¡­.¡±


    And just like that, the tension is back. He stiffens, his smile fading. ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s going to give me away? I don¡¯t have a father. But since it looks as though Beth and I are


    rted¡­. somehow¡­., the nearest thing I¡¯ve got is¡­.¡± Her eyes slide to me. ¡°¡­. a sort-of brother-in-


    Sometimes you don¡¯t know how much something could mean until it is on top of you. I never asked for


    this; certainly, didn¡¯t expect it. But at her words, something ripples through me¡­.


    Pride?


    Joy?


    I don¡¯t know, but the request made of me by this young woman, for most of her life living in fear,


    surviving, all but friendless, fatherless, probably motherless¡­.


    But not family-less¡­.


    ¡­. Not now¡­.


    ¡­. suddenly seems the most obvious, the most natural thing in the world¡­.


    ¡°Charlotte, I would be honoured. And Elizabeth could be your bridesmaid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    At one of these interminable ¡®drinks dos¡¯ I am expected to attend, I do my best to put on a polite face.


    But I¡¯m having trouble.


    I have the mayor on one side, ¡°Since the ns were made public for the new City-Scapeyout the


    share value has soared, Richard¡­.¡±


    And my head of corporatew on the other. ¡°There are still some legal obstacles to ovee¡­.¡±


    argues Lazenby.


    I am unsympathetic. ¡°That''s what I pay you for.¡±


    What I pay you a lot for¡­.


    ¡­. So, stop whining and do your job.


    Listening to the mayor droning on, I nod politely, trying to appear interested but, in fact, my attention is


    half on the gathering at the other side of the room.


    As Charlotte and Elizabeth are chatting by the bar. Michael arrives, strolling across the lounge with that


    easy half-smile that is his habitual expression. Charlotte spots him and moves aside to make room for


    him.


    ¡°Hi, Michael.¡± Elizabeth''s eyes are bright as she looks up at him.


    He returns the smile. ¡°Hi, Beth. Lovely to see you.¡± He holds her at the shoulders, giving her a quick


    peck on the cheek, but no more, then moves to hook an arm around Charlotte¡¯s waist.


    Aplete gentleman¡­.


    What she wants from him is a table ender¡­.


    How do I feel about that?


    Astonishingly, I find I don¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Hi, Michael. How ¡®ya doing? Your usual?¡± The barman holds up a bottle.


    ¡°Sure. I''m doing good, Matt. You?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can''tin¡­.¡± Matt pours a beer into a frosty ss. ¡°¡­.and if I do no-one¡¯ll listen.¡± His face


    falls. ¡°Evening, Mr Alexanders. What can I get you?¡±


    James, sober-faced and leaning heavily on a cane, makes his way to join the group. ¡°I¡¯ll have the same


    thanks.¡± Michael pushes a bar stool his way and he eases a hip over the seat.


    Trying not to be obvious about it, I watch Michael, how careful he is of Charlotte. His attentiveness. His


    obvious care.


    James too, of course, but James is her Dom and the difference shows. He expects herpliance.


    Michael is much more rxed¡­.


    My attention, all unwilling is pulled back to the tedium of my own group. The damnwyer is still


    whining at me. ¡°We need to ovee the environmental objections to the ns.¡±


    ¡°What environmental objections?¡± I snap. ¡°Thend is already brownfield; old industrial or derelict, the


    area is like a demilitarised zone and¡­.¡±


    ¡°The report that came outst month disputed¡­.¡±


    Beginning to be impatient, ¡°That sted report was sponsored by Hatheringtons,¡± I point out. ¡°They¡¯re


    still sore that we got in first. And that we have a better Technical Director than they do.¡±


    ¡°¡­. so on current projections,¡± drones Lazenby, ¡°assuming the estimated costings are urate¡­.¡±


    I interrupt. ¡°They are. James showed me the breakdown. They¡¯re well thought through and unless


    somethingpletely unexpected crops up¡­.¡±


    Lazenby nods in fake humility. ¡°That being the case, we can expect gross profits around thirty-three per


    cent, andt of around¡­.¡±


    And my brain tunes out again in sheer self-defence.


    I look once more across the room where Elizabeth is standing by the bar with the Threesome. The four


    of them areughing and joking and clearly having fun¡­.


    Michael passes a flute to Elizabeth, and another to Charlotte, but all the while wearing a broad grin as


    he tells some story. I strain to pick out the words¡­.


    ¡°Yeah, so I was chatting to Chloe¡­.¡±


    Elizabeth interrupts, looking intrigued. ¡°Sorry, but who is Chloe? An old girlfriend?¡± She casts across to


    Charlotte, then bites her lip¡­.


    Wondering if she¡¯smitted some faux pas¡­.?


    But Charlotteughs it away. ¡°Not exactly. Chloe is an old friend of Michael¡¯s.¡±


    Michael winks. ¡°And James¡­.¡±


    James¡¯ usual sombre face quirks in a smile but he doesn¡¯t speak.


    Elizabeth looks between the two unlikely-seeming friends. ¡°Am I missing something?¡±


    Charlotte leans in close, whispering something close by her. I can¡¯t hear it, but Elizabeth¡¯s jaw drops,


    and she looks between the two men, a hand raised to her mouth. ¡°Both of them? And¡­. you don¡¯t mind


    Michael seeing her? It doesn¡¯t bother you?¡±


    Charlotte shrugs and Michael slips an arm around her waist, kissing the top of her head. ¡°That was


    then.¡± He winks.


    Elizabeth still looks bbergasted. ¡°But¡­ James too?¡±


    James says nothing, merely sipping at his drink, eyes crinkling. His injured leg outstretched, he leans


    on his cane as he props himself on the barstool. He looksfortable and I¡¯m happy that I¡¯ll have my


    architect back in harness soon enough.


    Michael continues the story that now has Elizabeth and Charlotte in stitches. Even James begins to


    crack a smile.


    Again, I strain to hear over the blue-bottle buzzing of thewyer.


    ¡°¡­. so anyway, Marcie was there and made a y for Kris¡­.¡±


    ¡°For Kris?¡± gapes Charlotte. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know what he¡¯s like?¡±


    ¡°Apparently she had some bet about being able to take on any Dom in the club¡­ Anyway¡­.¡±


    Charlotte bursts outughing, and James'' mouth is twitching.


    ¡°¡­. so, Marciees racing out from the dungeon, clutching her bra and knickers in one hand and


    screeching that Kris has blistered her ass. She dashes behind the bar and starts grabbing sses and


    throwing them at him¡­.¡±


    Charlotte is creased up. Elizabeth is staring in astonishment, a hand pressed to her mouth.


    ¡°¡­. the bouncers grabbed the pair of them and threw them both out on the street.¡±


    ¡°So how did it end?¡± Even James isughing broadly now.


    ¡± Oh, Borje and Daniel were there. They offered to walk her home.¡±


    Elizabeth, as she gets the sub-text, finally copses withughter and Charlotte, somehow, is both


    leaning in James¡¯ direction and has one arm hooked through Michael¡¯s. Repeatedly, she nces


    between the two of them and back again, obviously taking the camaraderie entirely for granted.


    James, still chuckling, nces my way, his eyes wandering over the sourpany I¡¯m keeping. After a


    long moment, he cocks his head, raising his ss to me.


    Nothing could suit me better. ¡°If you will excuse me, Mr Mayor, my architect is trying to attract my


    attention.¡± With vast relief I abandon the gathering, leaving them to gnaw over the bones together.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlotte beams a wee at my arrival.


    ¡°What are you drinking, Richard?¡± asks Michael.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you¡¯re having. It seems to put a smile on everyone¡¯s face.¡±


    Elizabeth slides her way into my arm, but her eyes keep wandering to Michael.


    She''s curious.... Intrigued


    Come on, admit it to yourself...


    You''re intrigued too¡­.


    And a part of me longs to be a part of this family.


    What can I bring to this that they don¡¯t already have?


    After a while, Elizabeth and Charlotte break away. I have no idea what they are talking about, but both


    pairs of eyes keep looking our way, and I notice that James and Michael look just as ufortable as I


    feel at the asional fits of giggles ¡­.


    I never think of Charlotte as a giggler¡­.


    ¡­. Or Elizabeth¡­.


    But they bring something out in each other¡­.


    As James and Michael do in each other¡­.


    Where could I fit in¡­?


    ¡°All going well with the spa project?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Michael breaks into a broad smile. ¡°Having the cash in there to grease the wheels has


    made all the difference. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to regret your investment. I know you¡¯re the expert in


    this kind of thing¡­.¡±


    I interrupt him. ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t say that. We simply have different skills in life. Different approaches to


    what we want.¡±


    He scratches his forehead. ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Alright, Michael, straight answer. James and I are both sessful men in our different ways. Which of


    us would you say is the more intelligent?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­.¡± He flushes. ¡°Since you ask, James actually.¡± James stares at the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯d agree,¡± I say. ¡°So how is it that I¡¯m the billionaire. He wants to be wealthy, so why is it that I have


    more money than he does?¡±


    Neither James nor Michael speak. And I can practically hear their thoughts¡­.


    Where the fuck¡¯s he going with this?


    In for a penny¡­.


    I continue. ¡°James¡¯ issue is that he doesn¡¯t read people¡­.¡± He raises his brows but seems disinclined


    to argue. ¡°You don¡¯t get inside their heads,¡± I say to him. ¡°On the other hand¡­.¡± I swing a finger across


    the two of them. ¡°Michael understands that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a billionaire either,¡± he protests, ¡°Not even close.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one way of being an alpha¡­.¡±


    Can I say this to him¡­?


    ¡°¡­.. As I understand it, until fairly recently, the main thing you wanted out of life was women.¡­¡±


    He colours up. ¡°Um, yes.¡±


    ¡°You were sessful?¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Michael says nothing. ¡°He was very sessful,¡± drawls James. ¡°Took his pick.¡±


    The blond man jerks to attention, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s different now.¡±


    ¡°Of course it is,¡± I say. ¡°You found the woman you want, and your goals have moved on. I notice, with


    some interest I have to say, that the first thing you have done is to start building your wealth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a wife to support.¡±


    ¡°So you are. And I have high confidence that you will be a wealthy man if that¡¯s what you want out of


    life.¡±


    His eyes narrow and I can see the wheels turning, his thoughts.


    ¡°If you want it, go for it. If life gives you lemons, first make lemonade. Second, punch life in the eye and


    demand oranges. Then, go and nt orange trees.¡±


    Michael speaks slowly, thoughtfully. ¡°Interesting way of putting it. I¡¯ll remember that.¡±


    *****


    Three Years Ago


    Charlotte sits in the office facing Mr Chambers. He¡¯s middle-aged and pleasant enough, and clearly


    doing his best to make her feel at ease. Nheless, her embarrassment is excruciating and she can¡¯t


    look him in the face.


    ¡°Can I get you a cup of tea, Miss Conners? Or coffee perhaps?¡±


    Her throat tight. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    If she tried to drink right now, she would bring it right back up again.


    ¡°Very well. I understand you would like to enter our auction for the sale of¡­.¡± He picks up a sheet and


    reads¡­. ¡®The services of ¡®Charlotte¡¯ for the period of one week, those services to include anything


    required of her by her purchaser and also to include the sale of her virginity.¡¯ Is that correct?¡±


    She squeezes the word out. ¡°Yes.¡±


    He ces the document on the table. ¡°I should exin Miss Conners, that whilst you might find it


    easier to have a female representative to work with right now, here at the auction house we feel that a


    girl who cannot go through this interview with a male representative is unlikely to be able to honour her


    end of the contract she is choosing to enter.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, yes.¡± Charlotte nods understanding.


    He watches her reaction, then, ¡°We hold these auctions about once a year. The next such event is in


    several months¡¯ time, in July. Is that suitable for you? You are prepared to wait?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well, let us go through the terms. You will be required to undergo a medical examination no more


    than one week before the date of the auction to confirm that you are disease free and to confirm


    your¡­. credentials. You understand me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Given that you have several months in which to prepare, I suggest that you take the opportunity to


    ensure you are in good physical condition. It goes without saying, that the more attractive you look, the


    better your price is likely to be¡­.


    *****


    James


    I wake, pain-free and tentatively, I move, shifting my injured leg, testing the result.


    And it¡¯s fine.


    That¡¯s a good start to the day¡­.


    So, I roll, trying to turn, see if either Charlotte or Michael are awake.


    Trying¡­


    I¡¯m tangled in the sheets somehow, and as it dawns, I grin¡­.


    Atst¡­.


    I have a record-breaking hard-on.


    Morning glory¡­.


    Normal service has been resumed¡­.


    My brain catches up with my body and I look at the sleeping lovely next to me, I know just who to


    deliver the benefit to.


    I stroke her cheek and her eyes flutter open, blinking slowly once or twice before settling on me. Her


    lips curve, showing a little of the whites of her teeth. ¡°You look cheerful,¡± she says, still with sleep in her


    voice.


    She shifts, stretching herself and my erection throbs sweetly. Shuffling closer to me, she pauses a


    moment to disengage from Michael''s arm. And as she moves closer, her body contouring to mine, my


    shaft presses against her belly.


    She blinks again, pulling back to look down then up again, her cheeks dimpling, her grin quick and


    gorgeous and her eyes dancing green. ¡°Master¡­ you¡¯re feeling better?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am.¡± I kiss her. ¡°Lie back for me.¡±


    For a moment I simply lie beside her, my head pillowed on her breasts as I slide the sheet away, to look


    at her, to stroke her. But her legs part in invitation, her knees rising, her back arching and I roll over her.


    I think at first to lever her arms over her head, to take her...


    But it''s not what I really want...


    And I sheath myself gradually inside her, riding warm currents of arousal. Slowly, I fill her. It¡¯s smooth


    as honey and as delicious as sin.


    She sighs as I prate, a slow easy sound that shimmers down to my groin and sets the pulse


    echoing through my skull in a heartbeat kick.


    And together, my Jade-Eyes and I make love.


    It''s warm and ecstatic....


    .... and it is so sweet....


    I hold myself over her, watching her face as her eyes ze, her fingers wing into my skull and her


    breath snatching. Pressing a blunt thumbnail into the tender nape of her neck, I edge down, one


    vertebra at a time to the base of her spine as she trembles and whimpers against me.


    Something stirs beside us; Michael, propping himself on an elbow, eyes soft as he looks down at her.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    He tilts his head to me. ¡°Happier now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. You want...?¡±


    ¡°Not right now. Don''t let me disturb you.¡±


    He sits up, swinging his legs out of the bed, but looking back at her. He nts a look down to where


    she rocks under me. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m only making coffee. And when he''s finished nailing you to the


    mattress I''m going to pin your brains to the bed-head.¡±


    She giggles, her eyes snapping with vibrancy and her pussy clutches around me, sending pleasure


    sparking through me.


    He pulls on a robe and exits the room, with the tter and hiss of kitchen activity following close


    behind.


    But I have my Jade, her body and mine as close as it is possible to be. Slowly and easily, we rock our


    way to climax. Her eyes are locked with mine until, as her eyelids flutter, her emerald gaze turns


    opaque, her head falls back and she cries something incoherent as she quakes under me.


    And my own release follows. Her flesh still trembling around mine, I tense, and groan and hold her tight


    as I spill into her.


    *****

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Two Years Ago


    Corby leans back against his patrol car, sipping bad coffee from a paper cup.


    He surveys the City, alive all around him, the ebb and flow of humanity.


    Couriers whizz by on scooters and bikes. Office workers bustle by with phone pressed to their ears.


    Solicitors and barristers stroll to the courts, files in hand, arguing earnestly as they walk. Tramps and


    hobos take shelter in doorways against the looming clouds


    Tall, short, young, old, male, female. ck, white, brown, yellow. They¡¯re all here.


    No redheads.


    He nces skywards then turns up his cor against the rain which begins to fall inrge fat sts to


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    the sidewalk.


    Perhaps he should work towards a promotion? Something that would take him to a desk and warm


    office?


    But then, he would lose the freedom to patrol and work behind the wings.


    He shrugs and knocks back the rest of the coffee.


    She''ll surface¡­. sooner orter.


    *****


    James


    Three monthster¡­.


    Charlotte sits beside me on warm grass under warmer sunshine. Even though it is Spring, I find I still


    need extra protection for my damaged leg, so I sit on a nket.


    It¡¯s a beautiful day, the green of grass and leaves is that bright green you don¡¯t seeter in the year.


    Clouds scud across an azure sky and way below, the sun ys over theke in a symphony of light


    and shade.


    She¡¯s here beside me, gazing down the sheep-clipped meadow to the waters. Surreptitiously, I watch


    her¡­.


    My sub, my lover, my wife in every way that means anything at all, and the Love of my Life.


    And she¡¯s here, with me¡­.


    ¡­. and apparently happy.


    In the background is the tter and chaos of thest of the work on the hotel and the on-goingbours


    on the house that is to be our home. Michael¡¯s voice echoes over the racket with an assortment of


    instructions, directions and asional swear words.


    Our eyes meet, hersughing as a particrly fruity oath wings across the air.


    ¡°Think he¡¯ll be ready on time?¡± she asks.


    ¡°He¡¯d better be with all the bookings he¡¯s got in. If Beth has to tell her rich middle-ss friends that he¡¯s


    not open as expected and they can¡¯t have their spa-weekends, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be impressed.¡±


    Time to take the bull by the horns¡­.


    We have to know¡­.


    I stroke her hand, ¡°You¡¯re not too upset about not going back to college this year?¡±


    To my relief, she¡¯s light and rxed as she answers. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Doing it this way works just as well


    as actually attending. So long as we have a decent inte connection, I¡¯m good.¡±


    Really?


    Really good?


    ¡°You are sure of that? I don¡¯t want any more sudden disappearances.¡±


    Her grin is impish as she pecks me on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Truly.¡±


    Michael strolls down, looking harassed, his blond hair stiffly askew with dust and his eyes bright blue


    through ayer of dirt on his face.


    ¡°Room for another one?¡± he says, flopping down next to us.


    ¡°Oh, I think we can spare a bit of turf,¡± I say, ¡°Everything going well up there?¡±


    ¡°Really well, yes. Even the house is beginning to look more like a home and less like a building site.¡±


    He eyes Charlotte. ¡°We could move back here from the beach house anytime we wanted now.¡±


    Her answering smile is warm. ¡°I¡¯d like that. You promised me my home, months ago. And now it¡¯s


    here.¡±


    And I see it, the moment, that link between the two of them that I so wanted to build and grow. Dirty


    and dishevelled as he is, he takes her hand, pressing it to his lips. ¡°I wanted to ask you something,


    Charlotte¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    He takes a moment before speaking, then, ¡°¡­. All through your life, you¡¯ve had everything thrust upon


    you. Even meeting James and me, you chose to enter the auction, but you did that out of necessity. I¡¯d


    like to know what you want. Now that you are free to choose for yourself, what is it that you want?¡±


    And he falls silent, watching her, and waiting as she looks around at everything about us¡­.


    And I wonder what she sees. With everything that life has thrown at her, the horrors of her childhood,


    the terrors of her adulthood, and now to be here, in this lovely ce, with the home she always


    yearned for.


    And is that enough for her?


    She gestures around, hands trying to epass it all. ¡°What more could I want? We¡¯re all here, at


    Yes!


    Result!


    Michael¡¯s eyes shift to mine¡­.


    Definitely¡­.


    She sees us, knows what is going on, and leans in to Michael as he kisses her. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to ask


    you to prove that.¡± He grins as he stands and taking her hand, pulls her up with him.


    There is a crack and a crash from the house.


    ¡°Ah, Christ Jayzuz and All the Saints!¡± The voice echoes down the valley.


    Great timing¡­.


    ¡°Oh hell! What now?¡± Michael looks furious, frustrated and apologetic all at the same time. He shes a


    look down to me, then stomps off to see what the problem is.


    It¡¯s gettingte¡­.


    Charlotte is giggling, a hand pressed to her mouth at the colourful and inventive Irish invective still


    streaming from the house.


    ¡°You know, it won¡¯t be that long before all the workmen go home,¡± I point out. ¡°We could, um, prepare


    things for when Michael is free¡­.¡±


    She nts mischievous eyes at me. ¡°Sounds nice, Master. Here, let me help you up¡­.¡±


    I¡¯m beyond worrying about epting the help I still need. It¡¯s bing less all the time and as she


    offers me a hand and heaves, my leg is merely stiff, not painful.


    ¡°To the bedroom, Madam.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    *****

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Time to y¡­.


    With theing of Spring, our previously frigid bedroom is warm and pleasant. The evening sun nts


    across the room, incidentally nting across my mermaid where I have her elegantly arranged across


    the bed.


    I take a few moments to sit beside her, to enjoy her, to admire her¡­.


    To count my blessings¡­.


    Bound at wrist and ankle with soft silky rope, I¡¯ve not left her straining. I want her rxed on this


    asion. But she¡¯s spread wide and open, a hand or foot to each corner of the bed¡­.


    Something under the hips I think¡­.


    Plumping up a pillow, I push it under her. Her spine arches beautifully¡­.


    A little more¡­.


    Another pillow supporting her, and she¡¯s presented¡­.


    ¡­. and knows it¡­.


    Her pupils are already wide, dark against the rim of emerald, and perspiration sheens between her pale


    skin where the sunlight licks across her.


    I sit again, drinking in the sight of her¡­.


    A blindfold?


    No¡­. I want to see her eyes¡­.


    Running a fingertip over her skin, I trace the line from the hollow of her corbone, down between her


    breasts and on over her belly. She shivers under the touch¡­.


    Make her wait¡­.


    Her knees¡­.


    A little wider¡­.


    I take another coil of rope, looping around one knee, quickly under the bed and up and around the


    other knee.


    ¡°Master¡­.¡± She begins to protest.


    ¡°Shhh¡­.¡± I press a finger to her lips.


    She subsides, and I tension the rope. Not too much, but enough to widen her a little further.


    Then I stand back to admire my handiwork.


    Lovely¡­.


    I circle the bed, her eyes following me all the while.


    Wonder how she¡¯d feel about photographs?


    Or do I just want the real thing¡­?


    ¡­. The immediacy¡­.


    The scent. The sound¡­.


    Then, settling at the foot of the bed, I trace a fingertip from her navel and south, through the tender line


    between thigh and belly, skirting copper curls already damp and fragrant. I inhale her musk, watching


    as her vulva swells and blooms, brightening from pink to scarlet. A gleam of moisture appears at her


    pussy.


    I look up. As I watch her, she¡¯s watching me. Her position is awkward, so quickly I find another pillow,


    pushing it under her head and raising her face.


    ¡°Better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± I stand, taking my time as I unlink my cuffs, unbutton my shirt¡­.


    Ah, Christ¡­.


    My erection is trying to make its escape from my now too-tight clothes. It¡¯s horribly ufortable.


    But I grin.


    It¡¯s the right problem to have¡­.


    Her gaze drops to my groin, and she grins too.


    Stripping off my shirt and pants, I return to my seat between her syed legs. Close again, her


    perfume is hot now and she gleams with the flow of her delectable juices. Stooping, and to her long-


    drawn-out moan, I draw my tongue over the length of her.


    I don¡¯t want to take her too quickly. Yet.


    In the background, I hear the whoosh of the shower spray¡­.


    Michael¡­.


    A couple of minutes then¡­.


    Nice time to indulge myself¡­.


    So, kneeling now, I lower myself to her,pping up the honey which coats her lips.


    ¡°Aaaaaaahhhhh¡­.¡±


    She strains and tensions, her hips lifting a little, but she¡¯s going nowhere.


    Recing lips with teeth, I nibble at her, tugging at hot and swollen lips, stretching them¡­.


    She jerks, yelling; a long wail that ends in breathy panting.


    Her voice drifts down. ¡°I thought we were supposed to just be preparing things¡­.¡±


    Abso-fuckin-lutely¡­.


    I lift a little to see her face. ¡°Yes, quite. I¡¯m preparing you. I wouldn¡¯t like Michael to find you non-


    prepared for him.¡±


    The sound of the shower ceases and I return to mouthing at the creamy skin of her inner thighs. She¡¯s


    trembling, a quiver of the flesh that transmits through my lips and sends electricity spiking to my groin.


    ¡°Please, Master.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re waiting for Michael. Don¡¯t be impatient. And besides, I enjoy watching you like this. I can see


    you arousing, watch your pussy open, unfurl. Let¡¯s see if I can help it along a bit.¡±


    Moving inwardly, I draw my tongue over her outer lips. She¡¯s flowing freely now, my lips and chin wet


    with her juices. Her entrance is distended and brilliantly scarlet, and she wails again as Ive hot and


    slippery skin, every muscle straining as she tries to arch further.


    ¡°Yes, there you go, see. Beautiful¡­. Opening up all by yourself¡­.¡±


    ¡°Now there¡¯s a pleasant sight.¡±


    Michael, his hair roughly towelled dry, freshly showered and wearing only a towel around his hips,


    leans against the door.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t see you there¡­.¡±


    ¡°You were upied.¡± He stands over me, watching as I suck gently at her quivering entrance. ¡°James,


    you look like a man enjoying oysters¡­.¡±


    Really?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Oysters?


    ¡­. Then he plucks at the cords binding my mermaid. ¡°Love the starfish look, Charlotte. Nice ropes


    those.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Oysters? Not too far wrong there. Sulent lemon and brine¡­. Finished in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all gone. Then I heard Charlotte¡¯s siren call. And that¡¯s a noise that¡¯s going to pull me in every


    time, like a starving man to a feast.¡±


    ¡°Siren call eh?¡± I break away from my enjoyment of my Jade-Eyes¡¯ pussy. ¡°If I recall, in the original tale,


    it was Odysseus who was tied up, not the siren¡­.¡±


    Why¡¯s he bothering with the towel?


    It projects to the front, leaving little to the imagination.


    ¡°Er¡­ guys¡­. I¡¯m still here you know. Listening. I can hear every word¡­.¡± I interrupt her¡­. ¡°¡­. you


    sayyyy¡­. Aaahhhhhh¡­.¡±


    I remove my tongue from inside her pussy long enough to ask, ¡°That the noise?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one¡­. You know, I¡¯ve got a humongous hard-on now, and a deep urge to put it


    somewhere¡­.¡±


    ¡°My dear chap, don¡¯t let me stop you. Here, do take over.¡±


    ¡°Just keep her busy for a minute would you, while I strip down for business.¡±


    Not much of that needed¡­.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    I¡¯m feeling conversational. I swipe inside her, licking out a little more juice, then, ¡°You¡¯re right you know.


    Oysters¡­. You want to¡­.?¡±


    In the background, she¡¯s shuddering and moaning. I suck at her, nting my lips into hers and


    massaging flesh with my tongue-tip.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t disturb yourself,¡± replies Michael, equally conversationally. ¡°I can see you¡¯re having fun down


    there. I¡¯m just going to feed my cock to the top end.¡±


    Naked now and with his shaft twitching like a metronome, he straddles her.


    ¡°You can start by licking me clean. You got me started off early.¡±


    From my vantage point by Charlotte¡¯s quivering cunt, I listen to the murmurings and rustlings from


    above.


    ¡°Keep going. I love shoving my cock in your face, and in about a minute you¡¯re going to get the lot.


    Sorry if that seems quick, but I think James is going to tongue-fuck you toing this time¡­.¡±


    Damn right¡­.


    ¡­. Not too long now¡­.


    ¡°¡­. and I want to watch that when I know you¡¯ve already had a mouthful from me¡­. Now, open up¡­.


    Wrap your lips around me. Tighter¡­. that¡¯s it. Do as you¡¯re told¡­.¡±


    She¡¯s close; beginning to pulse, her thighs tightening¡­.


    I turn the screw a little more, sucking gently on her clit, then pull away. ¡°She¡¯s going to blow any time.


    You want me to let here?¡±


    Charlottes cries are muffled, her body rocking as Michael face-fucks her.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­. Tempting,¡± he replies. ¡°Just hold on a little while yet eh? What do you think? Should I spill in


    her mouth or over her face?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing either ¡®til I¡¯m there to watch¡­.¡± Moving carefully to avoid straining my leg, I stand,


    then move to sit beside her.


    Ringside seat¡­.


    Michael is huge, his shaft prising her mouth open wide. ¡°Jaws aching?¡± he asks.


    Her eyes are wide; green saucers against her face. ¡°Mmmfff¡­¡±


    ¡°Thought so.¡± He pulls out for a moment. She swallows, then he presses back at her, his cock-head


    nudging her lips. ¡°Open up again, let¡¯s see how much I can make ¡®em ache.¡­¡±


    As he works himself in her mouth, he¡¯s reddening, sweat beading his forehead. His teeth are gritting as


    he slides eyes to me. ¡°So, mouth or face?¡±


    ¡°Best of both worlds? Most in her mouth¡­. finish off over her face¡­.¡±


    ¡°Great idea¡­.¡± And he lets go, grunting as, holding his erection in one hand, he shudders and spills. A


    couple of gasps and he jerks out to spurt over her, coating mouth and cheeks, nose and forehead, in


    long glutinous strands.


    She blinks and gulps, but of course, spread and bound, can¡¯t do anything about the sticky ropes of cum


    which trail over her lips and eyelids.


    Delicious¡­.


    ¡°Now, I call that a pleasant sight,¡± I say. ¡°Something for me to think about while I¡¯m finishing off the


    other end.¡±


    Michael nods an amicable agreement. ¡°Off you go then. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things up here, now that I


    can watch here, all prettily coated like that.¡±


    As I position myself again between her knees, he¡¯s swiping a finger over her face, then pushing it into


    her mouth. ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    I nt my mouth over her pussy and she reacts. It¡¯s a long drawn out gurgle and as I teethe and suck


    at her, she¡¯s gushing hot and fluid. And I drink her in, stretching her open with fingers and suckling on


    her brimming cunt.


    My shoulders pressing against her thighs, I feel the build, the rise, the mounting excitement, and¡­.


    ¡­. the volcano blows¡­.


    She screams and scalding juices pulse into my mouth as she goes rigid, then bucks¡­.


    ¡­. My cock jumps¡­


    Fuck¡­!


    Her orgasm is wild, savage almost, and she shrieks against the restraining ropes¡­.


    ¡°Stop. Stop. Please stop¡­.¡±


    And now, my own arousal demands release. I¡¯ve got to¡­.


    My need is urgent. I have seconds only.


    Moving as quickly as I can, I pull myself over her, probe her entrance and plunge in. She¡¯s still


    throbbing as I ramrod her, burying myself in her flesh, hilting myself again and again and¡­.


    Ie with eye-watering violence. Strangled grunts escape my throat as I judder and shudder and


    spill, deep into my Jade-Eyes. My vision actually ckens at the edges before, finally, sated, I tug


    myself free and, on all fours, gasp my way back to full consciousness.


    Jeez¡­.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Michael and Charlotte are both watching me,ughter in his eyes, joy in hers.


    ¡°That was intense¡­.¡± I say.


    Michael ps me a high-five. ¡°Let¡¯s share a ss,¡± he says.


    ¡°Excellent idea.¡±


    He vanishes off to the kitchen while I release my emerald-eyed beauty. She perches on the edge of the


    bed, still breathing a little quickly. I kiss her and wipe her face clean with a towel. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    The click of the door and the clink of ss. Michael enters with a tray bearing three flutes and a bottle


    of cava, dewy with chill.


    Yes, this is a celebration¡­.


    The wine bubbles and froths as he pours. ¡°A toast I think,¡± he says.


    He pauses for a moment then raises his ss. ¡°To my future Wife, and my Best Man.¡±


    What better toast?


    I raise my own ss. ¡°To my Best Friend and my Wife-de-Facto.¡±


    And my Jade clinks her ss against ours. ¡°To my Master and my Husband-To-Be.¡±


    *****


    Two Years Ago


    ¡°Are you ready, Charlotte?¡±


    Her stomach clutching at the thought of what she is about to do, a young woman, twenty-two years old,


    red-haired, green-eyed, scans the auditorium. Demurely dressed in blouse and skirt, the leather cor


    at her throat is a biting reminder of the reality.


    The hall is full, men of all ages, races, colours; perhaps two hundred or so. They have only two things


    inmon¡­.


    They are rich¡­.


    ¡­. and they want to fuck a virgin.


    She resists the rising panic.


    One week¡­.


    It¡¯s only for one week¡­.


    If she can keep her nerve, if does this right, she will be free.


    ¡°Charlotte, they¡¯re waiting.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Jenny lifts her chin¡­.


    ¡­. and Charlotte steps up to the podium.


    *****


    Klempner


    The cell is in. A narrow bed with a thin hard mattress, a steelvatory and basin, a small locker with


    no lock. The door stands ajar¡­.


    Only the free have privacy.


    He sits on the bed, a book, well foxed, lying open on hisp; The Count of Monte Cristo.


    A guard steps inside. ¡°Just doing my rounds, Mr Klempner.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr Sutcliffe.¡±


    Sutcliffe steps back for a moment, nces down the corridor then back in again. His voice lowers.


    ¡°Anything you need, sir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is. You can pass a message to Baxter for me. Those visitors I had. I''d like an eye kept on


    them.¡±


    ¡°Just an eye, sir?¡±


    ¡°Just an eye, yes.¡±


    ¡°I''ll pass the message along.¡± There is the click of footsteps down the corridor and his tone changes,


    bing louder. ¡°C¡¯mon Larry. It¡¯s lights out soon.¡± He nods and leaves, closing the door behind him.


    The sound of turning keys echoes from bare walls.


    Klempner purses his lips, thinking perhaps, then picks up his book. Almost immediately, the lights flick


    down low, too low for reading. He looks up and sighs, closes the book, and puts it to one side.


    There is a click and a small, tted viewing port on the door slides open. A guard, Harnd, peers


    through, grunts, then snaps it shut again.


    The half-light is ufortable, difficult for sleep. And with the long hours of inactivity, sleep is already


    problematic.


    Never true darkness¡­.


    True darkness also, is only for the free¡­.


    There are two photographs on the small locker; one is old and worn, tiny, of a young woman, red-


    haired, green-eyed, smiling; her arm hooked around the waist of a man much younger than the one


    lying on the hard mattress.


    The other image, more modern, brighter, crisper, recent, is of a young woman, red-haired, green-eyed


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and smiling.


    In the gloom his eyes flick between the two pictures, then, head dropping back onto his pillow, they


    close.


    *****


    About the Author


    Although Simone Leigh is English, she spends much of her time in Spain.


    Here, she divides her time between working on her tan, renovating her beautiful vi, swimming naked


    in her swimming pool and writing erotica, including the Award Winning ¡®Target¡¯.


    She was recently informed by an inte troll that she is ¡®beyond redemption¡¯.


    Visit Simone Leigh¡¯s Website


    simone-leigh


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!